1 



I LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. | 

M 

m 
M 

W 

i 



& 



33o. 






i UNITED STATES OF AMERICA- 



A GUIDE 

TO THE 

ANGLO- SAXON TONGUE: 
A GRAMMAR 

Hftcr (Erasmus J&asfe, 

EXTRACTS IN PROSE AND VERSE, 

WITH NOTES ETC. FOR THE USE OF LEARNERS, 

AND 
BY 

EDWARD JOHNSTON VERNON B.A. 

MAGDALENE HALL. 



Antiquam exquirite Matrem. 




LONDON: 

JOHN RUSSELL SMITH, 

4, OLD COMPTON STREET, SOHO SQUARE. 

MDCCCL. 






TO 



JOHN DAVID MACBRIDE ESQ. D.CJi- 
^nnctpal of iJHagtfalme f^all, 



ETC. ETC, 



IN TO KEN O F 



RESPECT AND ESTEEM 



PREFACE, 



Anglo-Saxon was spoken by our forefathers in Eng- 
land for more than five hundred years ; from it have 
sprung the greater part of our local and family names, 
very many of our old, and almost all our provincial 
words and sayings, and fifteen twentieths of what we 
daily think, and speak, and write. No Englishman 
therefore altogether ignorant of Anglo-Saxon can have a 
thorough knowledge of his own mother- tongue, while the 
language itself, to say nothing of the many valuable and 
interesting works preserved in it, may in copiousness of 
words, strength of expression, and grammatical precision, 
vie with modern German. # 

The present object is to furnish the learner, if it may 
be, w 7 ith a cheaper, easier, more comprehensive, and not 
less trustworthy guide to this tongue than may hitherto 
have been within his reach. 

The first six chapters are mainly abridged from the 
Grammar of the late Professor Rask of Copenhagen, as 
edited by Mr. Thorpe, whom the compiler has to thank 
for leave to make use of his praiseworthy labours, and 
for obliging answers to queries. 

* See Thorpe's Advertisement to Rask's Grammar 



VI PREFACE. 

Some alterations and additions seemed called for by 
the progress of the study since the publication of that 
work; whence its improved cultivation in this country 
must be dated. Illustrations from the kindred new 
Teutonic dialects German and Dutch, with some from 
Greek and Latin, old and provincial English &c. have 
taken the place of the Scandinavian 5 ^ references as fitter 
for the English learner. A view, however narrow and 
imperfect, of languages more or less nearly akin, can 
hardly fail, it is hoped, to awaken in the understanding 
student, a wish to know something more of comparative 
philology, hitherto so unworthily slighted among our- 
selves, and so laboriously and skilfully worked out by 
the Germans. 

The hyphen is used throughout to divide the parts of 
compound words from each other, as also prefixes, and 
when needful^ case-endings and other terminations, from 
roots ; in this as in other tongues, the beginner must 
accustom himself to parse not only every word in a phrase, 
but every syllable in a word. 

Some rules for gender have been attempted, and a 
list of exceptions to the general rule of its agreement 
with the German, together with comparative tables of 
the cardinal numbers, and of the chief tenses, are added. 

The accent^ sometimes misplaced or left out by Rask, 
and too often altogether neglected by others, has been 
carefully attended to. 

* Some acquaintance with Icelandic and the other old northern tongues, 
ahove all Gothic, which shows the originals of the A. S. inflections, quan- 
tity &c, is of course needful for a -perfect knowledge of Anglo-Saxon. 



PREFACE. 



The Syntax is in great part new; the examples mostly 
gathered from the compiler's own reading. 

The Extracts in prose and verse are fitted by explana- 
tory notes for use without a dictionary ; an analysis of 
the narrative verse, partly shortened from Rask, and a 
literal version of the poetry, are also given. The purpose 
here being to teach pure Anglo-Saxon only, the selec- 
tions are all from writers of a good age; one well 
grounded in the language in its perfect state, will not 
find it hard to bring down his knowledge of his native 
tongue, through Semi-Saxon, and eld and middle English, 
to our own time. 

The Appendix contains lists of words likely to be con- 
founded by learners, together with a number of addi- 
tional notes. For the length to which the latter have 
run some apology may be needed, but it seemed best 
not to lose the opportunity of bringing in, how r ever irre- 
gularly, some matter which may be useful. 

To Mr. J. M. Kemble, Editor of Beowulf &c, who 
shares with Mr. Thorpe the honour of making his coun- 
trymen independent of foreigners for a right knowledge 
of their old national language and literature, sincere 
thanks are due for much very kind, and most valuable 
help and advice touching the accent, gender, and other 
hard and weighty points, on which opinions from such 
an authority cannot be too highly prized. Obliging 
hints, and the loan of scarce books from other quarters, 
must also be thankfully acknowledged. 

The compiler, feeling what scanty justice has been 
done to these various and welcome aids, must add that 



Vlll PREFACE* 

for those faults both of doing, and of leaving undone, 
which he cannot hope to have avoided, he alone has to 
answer. Should this imperfect attempt however, by 
making the speech of the Anglo-Saxons somewhat easier 
and more attractive than heretofore to their children, 
give any of these a better knowledge of the real struc- 
ture, and true spirit, and a greater love for the power 
and worth of that tongue, which bids fair one day to 
overspread the whole earth, some time and labour will 
not have been spent in vain. 



CONTENTS. 



Preface 



CHAPTER L— LETTERS. 



Page. 



1. Alphabet &c. .... 1 

2. Accent . « • . • .2 

3. Pronunciation . . • 3 

4. Spelling . . . . . .4 

5. Change of Letters .... 5 

6. Correspondence of do. . . • • .7 

CHAPTER II.— NOUNS. 

1. Genders ...... 8 

2. Inflection «, . . . .10 

3. Simple Order, or Declension I. . . .12 

4. Complex Order. Declension II. Class 1. • . .14 

5. — — — — — 2. . ,, 14 

6. — — — — — 3. . .16 

7. Complex Order. Declension III. Class 1. , . 17 

8. — — — .— — 2. . .18 

9. — — — — — 3. ,. . 19 

CHAPTER III.— ADJECTIVES. 

1. Inflection . . , . . .20 

2. Definite Declension . . .21 

3. Indefinite Declension I. . . . .22 

4. — — II. r 23 

5. Comparison . . ... 24 

6. Irregular do. . , . .25 



CONTENTS. 



CHAPTER IV.— PRONOUNS. 



1. Personal 

2. Possessive ? 

3. Demonstrative 

4. Interrogative . 

5. Indefinite 

6. Cardinal Numbers . 

7. Ordinal do. 



Page. 

. 27 
29 

. 30 
31 

. 32 
33 

. 35 



CHAPTER V.— VERBS. 



1. Conjugation 


37 


2. Chief Tenses. 


. 38 


3. Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 


39 


4. Conjugation I. Class 1. 


. 41 


5. — — — 2. . 


42 


6. — — — 3. 


. 45 


7. Complex Order , 


46 


8. Conjugation II. Class 1. 


B 48 


9. — — — 2. . 


50 


10. — — — 3. 


. 53 


11. Conjugation III. . 


54 


12. Conjugation III. Class 1. 


. 55 


13. — — — 2. . 


58 


14. — — — 3. 


. 59 


15. Anomalous Verbs . 


6G 


16. Auxiliaries &c. * 


. 62 



CHAPTER VI.- FORMATION OF WORDS. 



1. Prefixes . 

2. Nominal Terminations 

3. Adjectival do. 

4. Verbal do. * 

5. Particles . « 

6. Composition . 



63 

65 
67 
68 
69 
71 



CONTENTS. 



XI 



CHAPTER VII.— SYNTAX. 



I. 


Syntax . 


2. 


Syntax of Nouns 


3. 


— — Adjectives 


4. 


— — Verbs 


5. 


— — Prepositions 


6. 


— — Conjunctions 


7. 


— — Interjections 



Page. 

73 
. 74 

76 
, 78 

87 
. 92 

96 



CHAPTER VIII.— PROSE EXTRACTS. 

1. S. Matthew, XII. 1—13. . . • .98 

2. S. Mark, VI. 32. . . . . .100 

3. S. Luke, XX. 9—25. . . . . .104 

4. S. John, VII. 14—28. . . . .107 

5. Genesis, XLV. . . . . .109 

6. Exodus, XXIII. . . . . .113 

7. Saxon Chronicle . . . . .117 

8. Apollonius . . . . ,121 

9. Boethius, XVII., XXXIV. 10. . 129 



CHAPTER IX.— VERSE EXTRACTS. 

1. Narrative Verse . . . .135 

2. Boethius, Metre XII. . . . . .141 

3. Caedmon, parts of Cant. II. and XVI. . . ,145 

4. Be6wulf, parts of Cant. V., XXII., XXVII. . .153 



APPENDIX. 

1. Words spelt alike, but differing in accent, pronunciation, and 

meaning . . 162 

2. Words spelt and accented alike, but differing in meaning . 167 

3. Other words likely to be confounded by learners . . 174 

4. Additional Notes . .... 180 



ABBREVIATIONS &c. 



A. S. Anglo-Saxon. 
Comp. compare. 
D. Dutch. 

F. French. 

G. German. 
Goth. Gothic. 
Gr. Greek. 
L. Latin. 

lit. literally. 

O. old English in general 

P. provincial. 

S. Scottish, the ancient English dialect of the Lowlands of Scotland, and 

part of the north of England. 
Xunibers, applied to a noun, denote the declension and class; to a verb, the 

conjugation and class ; to an adjective, the indefinite declension. 



GUID E 



ANGLO-SAXON TONGUE. 



CHAPTER I. 





Sect. I. — 


■ The 


Alph 


abet, 6jrc. 


The A. S, 


letters are 


24, 


viz. 




A 


a [S] 






N n 


M 


ee ye] 






o 


B 


b 






P p 


C 


c [C.1 






R r Qi] 


D 


d [b] 






S s [r] 


E 


e [ej 






T t [c] 


F 


* w 






U u 


G 


gC&Sl 






w w iyy y ] 

X x > 


H 


h[fcJJ] 






I 


i 






Y y 


L 


1 






V V 


M 


m [CD] 






b a 



The characters between brackets were written by the 
Anglo-Saxons, but being for the most part mere cor- 
ruptions of the Roman forms are now seldom printed, 

B 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



In later times k was used for c ; v and z occur in foreign 
names only. The abbreviations 3 for and, f for h ae t, 
the, that, and others were in use ; in general ~~ shows 
that m or n is left out. 



II. — Accent 



The accent (') over a vowel shows it to be long, 
The A. S. accented vowels are mostly long by nature ; 
as, lar lore (G. lehre), bser bier (G. bahre), gren 
green (G. griin), w i d wide (G. weit), god good (G. gut), 
rum room, space (G. raum), if? fire (G. feuer). Some 
have become long by contraction, g, h, ng, or n, being 
left out ; as, smeagan, smean to consider, sleahan, 
slean to slay^ gangan, gan to go, fangan, fon to take : 
in fif Jive, tod tooth, miid mouth, and the like, the kin- 
dred tongues show the omitted n ; as, 7r£vre, L. quinque, G. 
fiinf ; 6-Sovg, o-Sovr-oc, L. dens^ 1 ) G. zahn ; G. mund: 
a few from the omission of a vowel ; as, tae, ta toe. 
From the examples above and below, it will be seen that 
in English a long or double vowel, and in German a long 
or double vowel, or diphthong, commonly answers to 
an A. S. long or accented vowel, while short vowels 
in general correspond in like manner. The accent 
serves at the same time, though never used for that pur- 
pose merely, to distinguish many words of like spelling 
but different meaning and sound; as, ac but, ac oak; 
moest mast, msest most ; wende turned, went, wende 
weened; is is, is ice; for for, f or journey ; ful full, 

Q) In A. S. as in Greek, y\s does not occur in the same syllable. 



PRONUNCIATION. 



ful foul; hyrde herd, keeper, hyrde heard.^) With- 
out due attention therefore to the accent, A. S. cannot 
be rightly written, pronounced, nor understood. ( 3 ) 



III. — Pronunciation. 



The pronunciation is as follows: — 

a has the sound of our a in ah ; F. &c. short a. 

a is longer and broader, like G. &c. long «, approach- 
ing our au and aw. 

au and aw sound nearly like ow in now, but more 
open, like G. and Italian au. 

dd is pronounced like a in glad. 

23 nearly as a in dare ; G. eh ; F. close e. 

e sounds like e in send, rather \ when thus placed ; 
before a consonant followed by a vowel it resembles the 
ea in bear, but is shorter, like F. open e. Before a or o 
it sounds as y ; at the end of a syllable it is very lightly 
sounded, like the F. unaccented e, or the G. e final. 

e is pronounced like se. 

i and y answer to i in dim. 

i before another vowel to y. 

i arfcly to ee in deem. 

o to short o in not ; F. open o. 

6 to long o in note ; F. close o. 

ow is sounded as oio in now. 

( 2 ) Comp. G. mast, meist; wandte, wahnte; ist, eis; flir, 
fuhr; voll, faul; hir t, horte. 

( 3 ) The more advanced student will find comparison with the Gothic 
and other ancient dialects the onij sure guide to the A. S. quantity. 



4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

u as u in fall. 

u as oo in fool. 

The consonants are pronounced as in English, with 
the following exceptions : — 

c is always hard like k; cw stands for qu, which was 
however used in later times. 

f between two vowels, or at the end of a syllable, sounds 
like v. 

g is never soft ; when placed however between two 
of the vowels ae, e, i, or y, or at the beginning of a sylla- 
ble before e or i, followed by another vowel, it has the 
sound of y.f) 

eg is usually written for gg. 

h is always strongly aspirated ; at the end of a syllable 
or before a hard consonant it is guttural, like the G. ch, 
the S. ch in lock, and the Irish gh in lough. 

hw anwers to our wh ; h occurs also before /, n and r. 

w sometimes, as in E., stands before r; likewise 
before I. 

J> (tha) is our hard th> as in thing. 

ct (eth) our soft th, as in other. 

J> usually begins, d ends a syllable, but they were and 
are often confounded. 



IV. — Spelling. 

The A. S. spelling was very variable ; the following 
arethe commonest changes : — 

1 It is likely that g before e or i, and (like h) at the end of a syllable, 
was guttural, as it often is in German, and always in Dutch. 



CHANGE OF LET i ERS. 5 

a — se and se — a; J>am, ]>sem; J>sere, J>are. 

a — ea; waldan, wealdan to wield, rule. 

a — o and o — a; man, monf) man; on, an em. 

ea — e and e — a; ceaster, cester ( 3 ) town; fela, 
feala many ; ea — e ; teah, teh drew. 

i — y?eo; hit, hyt it: him, heom them. 

i — y, ie, eo; hi, hy, hie, heo they. 

eo — u, y, e; sweord, swurd sword; seolf, sylf, 
self self. 

eo — li, y; sweotol, swiitol, swytol manifest. 

g — h ; sorg, sorh care, sorrow. 

ng, nc, ngc; sang, sane, sangc song: n and g 
are often transposed, &c. ; J) eg en, J>egn, J>eng, pen 
servant, thane : g is sometimes added or cast oft' at the 
end of a word; as, hwy, hwyg ivhy ? hefig, hefi 
heavy: it is often left out before d or d; msegden, 
maeden maiden, maegct, meed: tribe. 

cs, sc, hs, x; acsian, ascian, ahsian, axian to 
ash (ax).(*) 



V. — Change of Letters. 

Other changes of letters take place in inflection and 
derivation; the German synonyms often undergo the 
like, the English sometimes. 

a is changed into ae, and vice versa ; grafan to grave, 
(G. graben) ; Jm graefst thou gravest, (G. du grabst) ; 

( 2 ) P. mon for man, long for long, and the like. 

( 3 ) L. castra ; hence Chester, -cester, &c- in local names. 

( 4 ) See also nouns II. 2., and irregular comparison. 



6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

bsed lathy (G. bad); badu baths (G. bader.) C 1 ) 

a into e; man, man (G. mann) ; men( 2 ) men (G. 
manner). 

a into se ; hal hale, whole, ge-heelan to heal. 

ea into e or y ; neah nigh, nehst nyhst nighest, next. 

e, o, eo, u into i or y; ren rain, rinan to rain; 
storm storm (G. sturm) ; styrman to storm (G. stiirm- 
en); weorc work (G. werk)^ wyrcan to work (G. 
wirken); hunger hunger, hyngrian to hunger. 

e&, eo, u, into y ; leas loose, (G. los) ; a-lysan to 
re-lease (G. er-losen) ; neod need (G. noth) ; nydan 
to force (G. nothigen) ; scrud shroud, scrydan to 
shroud. 

6 into e; d&m doom, deman to deem, doom. 

bb intof; a-hebban to exalt, a-hafen exalted ( 4 ). 

c and cc intoh; secan to seek, ic s&hte I sought; 
feccan to fetch, (ge-)f reht fretcht( 5 ). 

g into h and vice versa ; wrigan to cover, ic wrah 1 
covered; beorh mountain, plur. beorgas( 6 ). 

s into r( T ) ; freosan to freeze, (ge-)froren frozen. 

dintod( 8 ); snidan to cut (G. schneiden), sniden 
cut (G. ge-schnitten). 

Several other changes take place in the formation of 
imperfects I. 3. and complex; likewise in nouns II. 2., 
III. 1. 3. and in adjectives. 

(0 See Verbs II. 3., and Nouns III. 1. 

( 2 ) See Nouns III. 2. ( 3 ) See irregular comparison. 

( 4 ) See Verbs II. 3. ( 5 ) See Verbs I. 2, 3. 

( 6 ) See Verbs III. 1 , 2. Nouns II. 2. 

( 7 ) See Verbs III. 3. ( 8 ) See Verbs II. 1, and III. 2. 



CORRCSPONDENCE OF LETTERS. 



VI. — Correspondence of Letters. 

Attention to the correspondence of A. S. with Eng- 
lish and German letters helps not only to recognise words 
already known in a kindred tongue, but to settle their 
derivation,, spelling, and quantity. Thus — 

a answers to E. long o; G. ei, 1. e ; ban (9) bone, G. 
bein ; mare( 10 ) more, greater, G. mehr. 

ea to E. 1. e; G. 1. o, a. au : stream stream, G. 
strom; sceap sheep, G. schaf; ge-leafa be-lief, G. 
g-Iaube. 

ea to E. short a, 1. o; G. s. a: scearp sharp, G. 
scharf ; ceald cold, G. kalt. 

se to E. and G. a, e: gaest guest, G. gast; faest 
fast, G- fest. 

se to E. 1. e, a, o; G. 1. a, ei : seed seed, G. saat; haer 
hair, G. haar ; meest( 11 ) most, G. meist. 

e to E. 1. e; G. 1. ii, a: cene bold, keen, G. kiihn; 
wenan to ween, imagine, G. w'ahnen. 

i to E. 1. i ; G. ei : side side, G. seite. 

eo to E. a, o, u, e; G. e, ie: deorc dark, sweord 
sioord, G. schwert; ceorl churl, G. kerl; feoll fell,G. 
fiel. 

6 to E. oo ; G. 1. u : fl&r floor, G. flur. 

eo, eow to E. 1. e ; G. 1. ie, eu : deop deep, G. tief ; 
deor dear, G. theuer; cne&w knee, G. knie. 

ii to E. ou, owj oo ; G. 1. au, u : miis mouse, G. maus ; 
cu cow, G. kuh ; rum room, space, G. raum. 

< y ) S. bane. ( 10 ) S. mair. (») S, maisU 



8 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

y to E. Li, e ; G. L eu, au, b : fyr fire, G. feuer ; 
bryd bride, G. braut; hyran to hear, G. hbren. 

c (before a soft vowel) to E. and G. ch, k : cyle chill, 
G. kiihle ; stician to stick, G. stechen. 

ec to E. tch, ck ; G. ck : strecean to stretch, G. 
strecken ; liccian to lick, G. lecken. 

sc to E. sh, sk ; G. sch : scyld shield, G. schild ; disc 
dish, table, G. tiseb ; tusc tusk. 

g (before a soft vowel sometimes) to E. y, G. j : gear 
year, G. jahr ; girstan-dseg yester-day. 

rands are often transposed: forst frost, G. frost: 
bridd {young) bird ; flac s e flash, G. flasche. 



CHAPTER II. 

I. — Nouns. Gender. 



The genders, as in Greek, Latin, German, &c. are 
three, viz. neuter, masculine, feminine ; the first two, 
as in those tongues, closely resembling each other, the 
last differing widely from both. A. S. nouns in general 
agree in gender with the corresponding German ; as, 

y , ^ w 7 if G. weib woman, wife. 

#ci!d G. kind child. 

Masculine: mona G. mond moore. 

Feminine: sunne G. sonne sun. 

The chief exceptions are : — 

Neut. ear G. ah re (f.) ear of corn. 

— faesten G. feste (f.) fastness. 

— fyder G. feder (f.) feather, wing. 



NOUNS — GENDER 



9 



Neut. mod G. muth (m.) mind, mood. 

— twig G. zweig (m.) twig. 

— waepen G. waffe (f.) weapon. 

— westen G. wiiste (f.) waste, desert. 

— win( 1 ) G. wein (m.) wine. 

Masc. craeft G. kraft (f.) power, craft, art. 

— ende G. ende (n.) end. 

— feld G. feld (n.) field. 

— here G. heer (n.) army. 

— lust G. lust (f.) lust, pleasure. 

— mere( 2 ) G. meer (a.) mere, lake, sea. 
Fern, boc G. buch (n.) booh. 

— hselu( 3 ) G. heil (m.) health, salvation. 

— heorte( 4 ) G. herz (n.) heart. 

— ge-syhct G. ge-sicht (n.) sight. 

— turf G. tori (n.) turf. 

— wiht G. wicht (m.) wight, being. 

Moreover, all A. S. nouns ending in -dom, -had, and 
-scipe are masculine, while G. nouns in -thum are some 
neuter, some masculine, in -heit and -schaft feminine ; 
A. S. in -nes (-nys, -nis) feminine, G. in -niss some neuter, 
some feminine. 

Some words are of more than one gender ; thus 
flod( 5 ) floodis neut. (II. 1.) and masc. (II. 2.); s&sea 
masc. (II. 2.) and fem. (I. 3.) ; bend band, bondma.se. 
(II. 2.) and fem. (II. 3.) ; lac gift, office, &c. all three 
(II. I. 2. 3.), but oftenest neuter. 

(*) Oiv-og masc. L. vin-um ? neut. ( 2 ) L. mare, neut. 

( 3 ) L. sal-us, fem. ( 4 ) Kcrp^-ia fem. L. cor, neut. 

( 5 ) G.fluth fem. ; see masc. and fem. ; band neut. and masc. 



10 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

FURTHER RULES FOR GENDER. 

I. Nouns ending in -tl^ -ed, -incle, and diminutives 
in -en; likewise all having the nominative and accusa- 
tive alike in both numbers are neuter. 

II. Nouns in -a, -m, -Is, -ad", -od, -e (from verbs) and 
-ling ; likewise all forming the genitive singular in -a, or 
the nominative plural in -as are masculine. 

III. Nouns in -sect, -ud, -d (after a consonant) -eo, 
-u (of quality from adjectives) -e (from adjectives) -ung, 
and -least are feminine. 

IV. The gender of compound words depends on that 
of the last part; thus wif-man woman is masculine. ( x ) 



II. — Declension. 

Nouns are divided into two Orders, the Simple and 
the Complex ;( 2 ) the former having one Declension of 
three Classes for the three Tenders, the latter two De- 
clensions of three Classes each( 3 ). 

The Simple Order, answering to the Greek and Latin 
pure nouns, contains those ending in an essential vowel ; 
viz. -e in the neuter, -a in the masculine, and -e in the 
feminine. The Complex Order, answering to the Gr. 
and L. impure nouns, comprises all ending in a conso- 
nant, together with some in an unessential -e or -u. 

( l ) By the same rule G. frauen-zimmer/ema/e is neut. ; manns-perscn 
man fern. 

^ 2 ) In Grimm's system Simple Nouns are called weak ; Complex, strong. 
( 3 ) For the grounds of this division, see Rask's Grammar, pp. 26 — 30. 



NOUNS DECLENSION. 11 

Table of the Inflection of Nouns. 
Simple Order. 

Declension I. 



"I. Neut. 


II. Masc. 
Singular. 


IILFel 


IS' om. -e 


-a 


-e 


Accus.( 4 ) -e 


-an 


-an 


Abl. & Dat, -an 


-an 


-an 


Gen. -an 


-an 


-an 



Plural, 

Nom. & Acc. -an 
Abl. & Dat. -urn 
Gen. -en a 



Complex Order. 

Declension II. Declension III. 





I. Neut. 


II. Masc. 


III.Fenu 


" I.Neut. 


II.Masc. III.Fem. 






Singular. 








Singular. 




Nom. 





-(-e) 


— 




— (■ 


e) -U 


-u 


Accus. 


— 


-(-e) 


-e 




-(" 


■e) -u 


-e 


A. &D. 


-e 


-e 


-e 




-e 


-a 


-e 


Gen. 


-es 


-es 

Plural. 


-e 




-es 


-a 

Plural. 


-e 


N. & A. 


— 


-as 


-a 




-u 


-a 


-a 


A. &D. 


■um 


-um 


-um 




-u m -u m 


-um 


Gen. 


-a 


-a 


-a (-en a) 


-a 


-a 


-a(-ena) 



( 4 ) On this arrangement see Rask, Preface p. 54. 



12 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



RULES FOR DECLENSION. 

I. All Nouns have the nominaiive and accusative 
alike in the plural. 

II. All Nouns form the ablative and dative plural in 
-urn, often changed to -on, and sometimes again to -an. 

III. The ablative and dative are always alike in each 
number. 

IV. Neuters, as in Greek, Latin, and German, have 
the nominative and accusative alike in each number. 

V. Feminines vary the nominative and accusative 
singular ; but form the ablative, dative, and genitive 
singular alike. 

VI. The Simple Order forms its genitive plural in 
-en a, the Complex in -a. ( x ) 



III. — Simple Order, or Declension I. 

The First Declension contains a few neuters ending in 
-e, all masculines in -a, and all feminines in -e ; the 
nominative plural is formed in-an( 2 ). The three Classes 
are so much alike that they may be shown at one view. 

( x ) Participial nouns form it in -ra (see II. 2.) like indefinite adjec- 
tives. Complex feminines (II. 3. and III. 3.) sometimes have a Simple 
gen. plural. 

( 2 ) G. nouns forming their plur. in -en (-n) are Simple, all others Com- 
plex. 



NOUNS SIMPLE ORDER. 



13 



Examples — eage eye, steorra star, tunge tongue. 





Class I. 


Class II. 

Singular. 


Class III. 




Neuter. 


Masculine. 


Feminine. 


Nom. 


eag-e 


steorr-a 


tung-e 


Accus. 


eag-e 


steorr-an 


tung-an 


Abl. & Dat. 


eag-an 


steorr-an 


tung-an 


Gen. 


eag-an 


steorr-an 

Plural. 


tung-an 


N. & Ace. 


eag-an 


steorr-an 


tung-an 


Abl. & Dat 


, eag-um 


steorr-um 


tung-um 


Gen. 


eag-ena 


steorr-ena 


tung-ena 



In like manner are declined eare ear, cliwe clew; 
hearra lord, gum a man, wyrh t a wright, workman, tima 
time, draca dragon, h\\s&fame ; hlsefdige lady, cirice 
(circe) church, w uce vjeek, e or de earth, wise wise, way ( 2 ) 
8fc. Also some contracted nouns ; as, frea lord (masc.) 
ta, toe, beo( 3 ) hee (fern.), making frean &c. plural tan, 
taum, taena ; beon, beona &c. IE! law, s&sea^), and 
ea river (likewise fern.) are indeclinable, except some- 
times gen. eas ( 5 ), nom. plural ean. 



( 2 ) Manna man and heofone heaven are much less common than man 
III. 2. andheofonll. 2. 

( 3 ) G. zehe, biene, not contracted. 

( 4 ) Sae is also declinable, as If. 2. 

( 5 ) All A, S. nouns originally formed the genitive in -s ; see p. 70, n. 4 # 

C 



14 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

IV. — Complex Order. Declension II. 
Class I. 

The Second Declension, first Class, contains many 
neuters ending in one or more consonants. 

Examples — leaf leaf, word word. 

Singular. 



Nom. So Ace. 


leaf 


word 


Abl. & Dat. 


leaf-e 


word-e 


Gen. 


leaf-es 

Plural. 


word-es 


Nom. & Ace. 


leaf 


word 


Abl. & Dat. 


leaf-um 


word-um 


Gen. 


leaf-a 


word-a. 



Thus are declined ear ear of corn,hus house, deor (*) 
beast, gehkt promise, hors horse, spel story, spell, wif 
woman, wife, beam child, bairn, lamb lamb 8fc; 
feoh( £ ) fee, money, cattle makes feo, feos. 



V.— Class II. 

The Second Declension, second Class, comprises all 
regular masculines ending in a consonant, all complex 
ones in -e, and a few in -u (-o) ; the plural is formed in 
-as; some monosyllables change ae to a in the plural. 

( x ) Hence deer — " Rats and mice, and such small deer" 
( 2 ) Comp. L. pec-us, pec-unia ; our fee is money only, G. vieh cattle 
onlv. 



NOUNS — COMPLEX ORDER. 15 

Examples— dee \ party deal, ende end, daeg day. 







Singular. 




N. & A. 


ds£l 


end-e 


dseg 


A. &D. 


deel-e 


end-e 


daeg 


Gen. 


dsel-es 


end-e s 

Plural. 


dseg-es 


N.&A. 


deel-as 


end-as 


dag-as 


A.&D. 


dsel-um 


end-ura 


dag-um 


Gen. 


dael-a 


end-a 


dag-a. 



Thus also cyning (cing) king, smid smith, stan 
stone, weg way, freo-dom freedom, munuc-had monk" 
hood; mete meat, rsedere reader, weordscipe wor- 
ship ; staef ( £ ) staff, letter, maeg kinsman, &c. Partici- 
pial nouns in -end usually have the nominative and ac- 
cusative sing, and plur. alike, and make -ra in the gen. 
plural. Freond friend, and feond/oe, jferfhave plur. 
frynd, fynd, freond, feond, or fre&ndas &c. Dis- 
syllables in -el (-ol), -en (-on), and -er (-or) are con- 
tracted in the oblique cases and plural ; thus engel angel, 
dryhten lord, ealdor prince, make engle, engies, 
englas &c. dryhtne &c. Heofen (-on) heaven has abl. 
and dat. heofene, heofone, or heofne and so on. 
Monad: (mond) month forms monde &c. Winter 
winter has abl. and dat. wintra, nom. pi. wintras, or 
winter. Feld field, ford ford, and sumer (-or) sum- 
mer make abl. and dat. felda, forda, sumera. 

v 2 ) Comp. G. stab, stiibe ; &c. G. buch-stab is letter. 



16 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Feeder father is seldom varied in the singular, and 
never contracted. Nouns in -h, and -u (-o), change 
them tog and w; as, bekhring, beage, beages&c; 
bealu bale, injury, bealwe, and the like : a few drop 
the-h; as^ feorh life, feore &c. Those in >sc often 
takex (cs) in the plural; as, fisc fish, fixas &c. ; some- 
times throughout ; fix, fixe &c. 



VI.— Class III. 



The Second Declension, third Class, contains all 
regular feminines ending in a consonant ; the plural is 
formed in -a. 



Examples— 


-stefen (stefn) * 

Singular 


voice, spreec speech 


Norn. 


stefen 


sprsec 


Ace. 


stefn-e 


sprsec-e 


A.&D. 


stefn-e 


sprsec-e 


Gen. 


stefn-e 

Plural. 


spreec-e 


N. & A. 


stefn-a 


sprsec-a 


A. &D. 


stefn-um 


sprsec-um 



Gen. stefn-a(-ena) sprgec-a(-ena). 
Thus are declined sawel soul, wylen female slave, 
frofer comfort, ge-samnung assembly, ecnys eternity, 
lag law, stow place, J>eo d people, lar lore,myr<i mirth, 
ben prayer, &c. Dissyllables in -el (-ol), -en, -er (-or) 5 
are contracted in the oblique cases, and often in all ; 
as, sawl, wyln, fr6fr. A single final consonant after a 



NOUNS — COMPLEX ORDER. 17 

short vowel is doubled; as syn sin, accus. &c. synne. 
The gen* plur. is sometimes in -en a. Nouns in -ung 
sometimes form the abl. and dat. in -a. Hand hand, 
makes accus. hand, abl. and dat. handa. Miht might, 
tid time, tide, woruld world, have the accus. like the 
nom.; woruld sometimes makes gen. worldes. ( J \ 
N iht night, and wiht wight remain unchanged in the 
accus. singular, and nom. plural. 



VII. — Declension III. 
Class I. 



The Third Declension, first Class, contains all complex 
neuters in -e, all in -u, all neuter dissyllables in er (-or) 
.el (-ol), and -en, some in ed (-od), and many monosyl- 
lables in a consonant. The plural is in -u (-o) 5 often 
changed to -a ; some monosyllables change ae, and a few 
ea, into a in the plural. 



Examples — fcreow tree^ 


rice realm, 


faet vat, vessel. 






Singular. 




N. &A. 


treow 


ric-e 


fast 


A. & D. 


treow-e 


ric-e 


faet-e 


Gen. 


treow-es 


r i c-e s 

Plural. 


faet-es. 


N. & A. 


treow-u 


ric-u 


fat-u 


A. &D. 


treow-um 


ric-um 


fat-um 


Gen. 


treow-a 


ric-a 


fat-a. 



(*) See page 13, n, 5 above. 



18 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

So likewise scip ship, lim limb, deofol( 1 ) devil, 
waeter water, ge-writ writing, writ ; wite punishment, 
ge-msere boundary, spere spear, melu meal, flour ; 
baecf bath, glses ( 2 ) glass, geat gate, &c. 

Dissyllables are mostly contracted; thus, heafod 
head, tacen token, wunder wonder, make heafde, 
heafdes &c. tacne, wundre &c. ; nf ten beast, neat, 
weofod altar, &c. are usually not. Those in -en some- 
times double the n in the oblique cases ; as, west en de- 
sert, westenne &c. Cild child, cealf calf, and aeg egg, 
form their plural cildru (-a) ( 3 ), cealfru, aegru ; the 
first however often has cild or cilde. pystru darkness, 
lendenu loins, &c. have no singular. Nouns in -u 
take w, and are usually contracted, forming the plural in 
-a; as, searu array, ambush, searwe, searwes; plur. 
searwa &c. 



VIII.— Class II. 

The Third Declension, second Class, comprises mas- 
culines in -u (-o), forming their plural in -a, some irre- 
gulars (masc. and fern.) in -er (-or), changing their vowel 
in the ablative and dative, and making -u (-o, -a) in the 
plural, a few (masc.) changing their vowel as above, 
and in the nominative and accusative plural, &c. 

( 1 ) De 6 fo 1 is often masculine. 

( 2 ) Comp. G. fass, fasser ; glas, glaser. 

( 3 ) Hence childr-en, P. child-er ; comp. G. kind, kind-er; kalb, kalb-er ; 
ei, ei-er ; D. kind, kind-er-en ; kalf, kalv-er-en -, ei, eij-er-en. 



NOUNS COMPLEX ORDER. 19 

Examples— sunu son, broder brother, man man. 

Singular. 

N, & A. sun-u broder man 

A. & D. sun-a breder men 

Gen. sun-a broder mann-e 

Plural. 

N. & A. sun-a brodr-u men 

A. &D. sun-um brodr-um mann-um 

Gen. sun-a brodr-u mann-a. 

So too are declined wudu wood, sidu custom, me do 
mead, metheglin; moder mother, dohter daughter, 
sweoster sister: Vot foot, and t&d tooth, follow man 3 
making fet, ted. ( 5 ) Sun-ena is rare. 

Leode (G. leute) people, Dene Danes, Engle 
Angles, Englishmen, and a few more in -e with no sin- 
gular^ make leodum, leoda, &c. 



IX.— Class III. 

The Third Declension^ third Class, contains all femi- 
nines ending in -u or -o, also some irregulars which change 
their vowel, &c. The former sometimes make the 
genitive plural in -en a. 

Examples — denu vale, boc booh, burh burgh, town. 

Singular, 



Nom. 
Ace. 


den-u "> 

den-e j 


boc 


burh 


A.&D. 


den-e 


bee 


byrig 


Gen. 


den-e 


bee 


burg-e 



( 5 ) Comp. G. mann ; manner ; fuss, fusse ; zalin, zahne. 



20 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Plural. 

N. & A. den-a bee byrig 

A. &D. den-um boc-um burg-um 

Gen. den-a (-en a) boc-a burg-a. 

Like denu are declined lufu love, gifu gift, grace, 
snoru daughter-in-law, cam care, lagu water, &c. 
Maenigeo (-u) many, multitude, yldo age, eld, brsedo 
breadth, and some others in-o are indeclinable, except abl. 
and dat. plur. maenigum. Duru door makes abl. and 
dat. sing. dura. Collectives in -waru, as burh-waru 
town's-folk, form plur. -ware, gen. -wara or -warena. 
Mus mouse, lus louse, cu cow, gos goose, broc breeches, 
follow boc, making plur. mys mice, lys lice, cy kye, 
ges( x ) geese, brec. Cu sometimes has gen. sing, ciis,, ( 2 ) 
gen. plur. eiina. Turf turf, and furh furrow, follow 
burh, making tyrf, &c. 



CHAPTER III. 
I. — Adjectives 
As in German &c. have a Definite and an Indefinite 
inflection : the former is used when the adjective is pre- 
ceded by the definite article^ by any other demonstrative, 
or by a possessive pronoun; the latter always else. 
There are three Declensions, one for the Definite form^ 
agreeing closely with the Simple Order^ two for the In- 

( J ) Comp. G. buch, biicher } maus, mause ', laus ; lause j kuh, kiihe ; 
gans, ganse. 

( 2 ) See page 70, n. 4, 






ADJECTIVES. 21 

definite, answering, though not so exactly, to the Com- 
plex Order of Nouns. 



II. — Definite Declension. 
Example — (god good) J>aet god-e ( 3 ) &c. the good. 

Singular. 
Neut 6 Masc. Fern. 

Nom. past god-e se god-a seo god-e 

Ace. baet god-e J>one god-an J>a god-an 

Abl. J>y god-an J>y god-an 

Dat. [jam god-an psere god-an 

Gen. J>aes god-an J>sere god-an 

Plural. 

N. & A. fa god-an 
A. & D. J>am g&d-um 
Gen. J>ara g&d-ena. 

This declension is used for all adjectives, participles, 
and pronouns in general; participles present however 
take -ra instead of -en a in the genitive plural. Mono- 
syllables commonly change se to a throughout ; as, smael 
small, J>aet smale, se smala, se& smale the small, 
and so on. Adjectives in -h, as he ah high, usually 
change it to g when the case-ending is a vowel, as, J>aet 
heag-e, &c. ; otherwise the h is dropt ; as, abl. &c he an. 
Those in -u (-o), as near-u narrow, take w throughout; 
as, faet near-we, &c.( 4 ) 

/ ( 3 ) Comp. Nouns 1. 1, 2, 3. ( 4 ) Comp, Nouns II. 2, 3. III. 1. 



22 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

III. — Indefinite Declension I* 
Example — god( 1 ) good. 





Singular. 






Neut. 


Masc. 




Fem. 


Nom. god 


god 




god 


Ace. god 


g&d-ne 




god-e 


Abl. 


god-e 


god-e 


Dat. 


god-um 




god-re 


Gen. 


god-es 

Plural. 




god-re 


Neut. 


Masc, 


, & Fem. 


N. & A. g6 


d(-u) 


god-e 


A. &D. 


god-um 






Gen. 


god-ra. 







Thus are declined adjectives ending in -e, -el (-ol), 
-isc, and -wis ; likewise most monosyllables, all partici- 
ples present, participles past of the Simple Order, super- 
latives and pronouns; as, wyrd-e worth, worthy, dyg-el 
dark, sprec-ol talkative, menn-isc human, ge-wis sure, 
sod: true, sooth, leoht light, heard hard, se&c sick, 
wrec wretched, f zest fast, &c. 

Those in -e drop it when a syllable of inflection is 
added ; wyrd-ne, wyrd-um, wyrd-re, &c. 

Adjectives in -h and -u follow the rules given above; 
accus. masc. hea-nne, nearo-ne; abl. &c. fem. hea-re, 
near-we or near-e; gen. plur. hea-ra, near-wa or 
near-a. 

( ] ) Comp. Nouns II. 1, 2> 



ADJECTIVES. 23 



IV. — Indefinite Declension II. 
Example — smael( 2 ) small 

Singular. 
Neut. Masc. Fern, 

Nom. smael smael smal-u 

Ace. smael smael-ne smal-e 



Abl. smal-e 


smale 


Dat. smal-um 


smael-re 


Gen. smal-es 


smsel-re 


Plural. 




Neut. 


Masc. & Fern. 


N. & A. smal-u 


smal-e 


A. & D. smal-um 




Gen. smael-ra. 





Thus are declined monosyllables with ae (except fsest) 
&c,, most adjectives with derived endings, and par- 
ticiples past of the Complex Order ; some of both the 
latter, however, follow Declension I. As, laet late, slow, 
swaer heavy, glaed glad, baer bare, swses sweet, dear, 
til good, ead-ig blessed, prosperous, faer-lic sudden, dan- 
gerous, se-sib-sum peaceable, maeg-er meagre,h\\xtt'Or 
clear, faeg-en glad, fain. Some dissyllables are con- 
tracted in certain forms, as^ hal-ig holy, hil-ge, hal-ges, 
&c, but gen. plur. hal-igra and the like. 

Comp. Nouns III. 1,3. 



24 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE 

V, — Comparison* 

The Comparative and Superlative Degrees are regu- 
larly formed by adding -or and -ost (^ (E. and G. -er and 
-est), to the indefinite form; as^ leof, leof-or, le6f-ost 
dear, dear-er, dear -est (G. lieb, lieb-er, lieb-est) : ae 
usually becomes a; as, smael, smal-or, smal-ost, small, 
small-er y small-est. (G. schmal, schmal-er, schmal-est.) 
The ending -or is however only adverbial ; as an adjec- 
tive the Comparative is formed in -re, -ra, -re, whether 
used definitely or indefinitely; as, (J>set) leof-re, (se) 
leof-ra, (se&) le&f-re (the) dearer; (G. das &c. lieb-re) 
(J>sst) smsel-re &c. (the) smaller; (G. das &c. schmal-re). 
The Superlative has both the definite and indefinite in- 
flections, the former in -ost^ or -est, (also the adverbial 
form), the latter in -oste, -osta, -oste, or -este &c. ; as, 
le&f-ost dearest, J>set leof-oste, or leof-este &c. the 
dearest ; (G. das &c. lieb-ste.) 

Table of Comparison. 



Positive. 




Comparative. 
Adjective. 


Superlative. 


heard 
hard 

J>aet heard 
the hard 


-e C 


^(|)set) heard-re 
( (the) hard-er 


heard-ost 
hard-est 
J>aet heard-ost 
the hard-est 


heard-e 
hard-ly 




Adverb. 

heard-or 
hard-li-er 


heard-ost 
hard-li-est* 


( l ) Comp. 


the L. 


comparative -ior; Gr. 


superlative htt-oq 9 &c. 



ADJECTIVES. 



25 



VI. — Irregular Comparison. 
The following adjectives are irregularly compared; 
the change of a into e ; se into a ; ea into y 5 or e ; ea, 
eo, u, into y, answers to that of the German a into a, o 
into o, u into ii : in English but few traces of this re- 
main. The forms in -me ( 2 ) (-ma, -me) are old superla- 
tives, afterwards used as positives, and then again com- 
pared. The words between brackets are adverbs, pecu- 
liarly formed. 

Positive. Comparative. Superlative. 

lang( 3 ) lengre (leng) lengest 



long 



longer 



longest 



Strang 


strengre (strangor) 


strengest 


strong 


stronger 


strongest 


hraed (hrad: 


3) hrsectre (hrador) 


hractost 


quick, rath 


quicker (rather) 


quickest 


eald 


yldre 


yldest 


old 


elder 


eldest 


neah 


nearre (near, nyr) 


nyhst, nehst, next 


nigh 


nigher 


nighest, next 


heah 


hyrre 


hyhst, hehst 


high 


higher 


highest 


eh& 


eadre (edre, e&) 


eadost 


easy 


easier 


easiest 


feor 


fyrre (fyr) 


fyrrest 


far 


further 


furthest 


geong 


gyngre 


gyngest 


young 


younger 


youngest 



( 2 ) Comp. L. superlatives in -mum (-mus, -ma). 

( 3 ) Comp. G. lang, langer, langst ; alt, alter, altest ; nahe, naber, 
nachst; boch, libher, bbcbst • jung, jlinger, jiingst \ fort, fiirter; sanft, 
sanfter, sanftest ; eber, erst j gut, wohl, besser, best ; mebr, meist, &c. 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 



Positive. 


Comparative* 


Superlative. 


sceort 


scyrtre 


scyrtest 


short 


shorter 


shortest 


(ford, furd:) 


furdre (furdor) 


{forth) 


further 




soft 


seftre (seft) 


seftest 


soft 


softer 


softest 


serf*) 


eerre (serer, -or) eerest (-ost) 


early {ere) 


earlier, sooner 


{erst) first 


god (wel) 


betere (bet) 


betest, betst 


good {well) 


better 


best 


yfel 


wyrse (wyrs) 


wyrrest, wyrst 


evil 


worse 


worst 


micel 


mare (ma)( 2 ) 


msest 


great, mickle 


greater, more 


greatest, most 


lytel (lyt) 


laesse (laes) 


laast 


little 


less 


least 


forme (fore) 




fyrmest, fyrst 


former, fore 




foremost^ first 


last. Interne (late) 


laetre (lator) 


latost, lsetemest 


late, slovj 


later, latter 


latest, last 


sid, sideme 


sidre (sidor) 


sidost-sidemest 


late, {since) 






nordeme, (nord) ( 3 ) (nordor) 


nordemest 


northern, north 




northmost 


ufeme (up) 


ufere (lifor) 


yfemest 


high {up) 


upper 


upmost 


csfteme (aefter) 


seftre 


seftemest 


aft, after 


after 


aftmost 



C) Hence O. or ; u or ever. 

( 2 ) For inar, to which we have returned 1 more; O. was mo 

( 3 ) Some of these are often formed in -weard ; as, n r$e-weard 
northern, north-ward, ufe-weard (up-we ard) upper, up-ward* 





PRONOUNS. 




Positive. 


Comparative. 


Superlative. 


hindeme 


hindere 


hindemest 


hind 


hinder 


hindmost 


inneme (inn) 


innere (innor) 


innemest 


inner (in) 


inner 


inmost 


uteme (tit) 


utre (litor) 


ytemest 


outer {out) 


outer, utter 


outmost^ utmost 


midd, midme 




midmest 


mid 




midmost 


nideme(nider) 


nidre (nidror) 


nidemest 


low (down) 


nether 


nethmost. 



27 



L- 



CHAPTER IV. 

-Pronouns — Personal. 



The personal Pronouns are ic /, J>u thou, hit, he, 

he 6 it, he, she. The two first are the only A. S. words 

with a dual number. 

Singular. 



N. ic (4) 






J>u («) 


A. me 






J>e 


A.&D.me 






J>e 


G. min 






J)in 


Dual. 


Plural. 


Dual. 


Plural. 


N. wit ( 6 ) 


we 


git 


ge 


A. unc 


us 


inc 


eow 


A.&D.unc 


lis 


inc 


eow 


G. uncer 


lire 


incer 


eower 



( 4 ) Comp. sy-uj, [is, &c. L. ego, me \ G. ich, mir, wir, (D. wij) uns, 
unser. 

( 5 ) Comp. (Dor.) tv, ts ; L. tu, te ; G, du, dir, euch, &c. D. gij, &c. 

( 6 ) Remark a peculiar construction with the dual : — w it S c i 1 1 in g 
\m twn ) viz, I and Stilling; healf £>aes cinges, healf uncer 
Bren tinges, half the king's, half mine and Brenting's. 



28 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 





Singular. 




Neut. 


Masc. 


Fern, 


N. hit C 1 ) 


he 


heo 


A. hit 


hine 


hi 


A. &D. 


him 


hire 


G. 


his 


hire 




Plural. 






N. & A. hi 






A. & D. him 






G. hira 





Men, mec (L. mihi, G. mich) and J>eh, J>ec (G. 
dich) sometimes occur for me and J>e : likewise the 
poetical lisih, usic, and eowih, e&wic for us and 
eow; and uncit and incit, for unc and inc. 

There beings as in English, no reflective pronoun, the 
personals are used instead; as, ic me reste I rest me 
( myself) ; ]?a J>eowas wyrmdon hig, the servants were 
rearming them {-selves). Sylf self, same, declined as an 
adjective both definitely and indefinitely (I.), and agree- 
ing with the pronoun or noun, gives a strong reflective 
sense; as, ic sylf or sylfa I myself ; fram me sylfum 
of myself; }>u sylf thou thyself ; we sylfe we owr- 
selveSy&c: seo sylfe tid the same time. ( 2 ) Sometimes 
the pronoun stands in the dative before sylf; as, (ic) 
me sylf / myself; him-sylf he himself ( 3 ) 

( 1 ) Comp. 6, rj, 6v f oly at ; L. id, is, ea, eum, ejus, ii ; G. es, ihn, ilim, 
ibr ; D. het, hij, &c. 

( 2 ) Comp. G. ich selber, wir selben, die selbe zeit, &c. 

( 3 ) Like F. moi-meine, lui-meme , hence seemingly mi/-self, thyself, 
&c. : self is properly no more a noun than avrog, L. ipse, or F. merac, 



PRONOUNS. 29 

1 1 . — Possessives. 

The Possessive Pronouns are formed, as in German, 
from the genitives of the two first persons; as, min 
(G. mein) mine, ivy ; J>in (G. dein) thine, thy ; uncer, 
lire (G. unser) our ; incer, eower (G. euer) your: 
like other Pronouns in general, they are declined as in- 
definite adjectives I. Those in -er are usually con- 
tracted ; as uncre, eowres, and the like. 17 re forms 
urum, tires, &c ; but remains unchanged in the whole 
feminine singular. The poetical user (usser) for ure 
is thus declined : — 



Neut. 


Masc. 
Singular. 


Fern. 


N. user 


user 


user 


A. user 

V 


userne 


usse 


A.&D. 


, ussum 


usse 


G. 


usses 

V 


usse 
J 




Plural. 






N. & A. usse, user 






A. & D. ussum 






G. ussa. 





The genitive of the third person is used unchanged ; 
his, its, his, hire her, hira their. To make these re- 
flective, the genitive of sylf agreeing with the pronoun^ 
or the indefinite adjective agen own, agreeing with the 
noun, must be used; as, ])in sylfes beam thine own 
son ; to his agenre J?earfe to his own need. Sin 
occurs in poetry as a possessive of the third person ; not 
however like G. sein, for L. ejus, but for L. suus only. 

d2 



30 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

III. — Demonstratives. 

The Demonstrative Pronouns are pset, se, se6 that, 
likewise the relative which, who, that, and the article 
~tae;( l ) and pis, pes, peos this. 





Neut. Masc. 


Feii^, 


Neut 


Masc. 


Fern. 


N, 


paet( 2 ) se 


seo 


>is( 


3 ) pes 


peos 


A, 


hset pone 
Abl, py 


pa 


pis 


pisne 


pas 






pise 


pisse 




D. pam 


peere 




pisum 


pisse 




G,. pses peere 

N. &A. pa 




pises 


pisse 




pas 






A. &D. pam 




pisum 




G. para 




pissa 



pasne, psem, pare 5 peera, are sometimes used for 
pone, pam, peere,, para; likewise pges for pas ; the s 
in pise, &c. is often doubled , pissere and pissera 
occur also for pisse and pissa. The indeclinable pe 
is used for all cases of pset, se, seo 5 as a relative; com- 
bined with it it forms paet-te( 4 ) that which, se-pe he 
that, seo-pe she that, past, se^ seo is sometimes re- 
peated in a sentence,, standing first as a demonstrative, 
and next as a relative ; but pe commonly stands as 

(*) Comp. the threefold use of G. das, der, die. 

( 2 ) Comp. to, 6, rj, tov, ra t tol, rat ; G. das, den, dem, der, des, he. 
D. dat, &c. From seo comes she (G. sie) ; from J? a they, J^ajm them, 
£aera their. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. dies, &c. ; f>a s and (?ses have become those and these. 

( 4 ) peette is also that (conjunction) G. dass. 



PRONOUNS, 81 

relative in the second place ; as, J>aet micle ge-teld 
Ipe Moises worhte, the great tent that Moses made. 

pe is sometimes used along with hit, &c. as a rela- 
tive ; as, J>e J>urh hine through whom. 

Swa is sometimes used (like G. so) as an indeclin- 
able relative. 

Ylc same, follows the indefinite declension. 

Swylc such, is often repeated, standing in the second 
place adverbially; as, iElc ]}ing on-gitan swylc 
swylce hit is to understand each thing so as it is. 



IV. — Xnterrogatives. 

The Interrogative Pronouns are hwaet, hwa? what? 
who? hwylc? which? hw aeder whether? which? The 
first has no plural, and is thus declined : 

Neuter. Masc. & Fern. 

Nom. hwaet hwa 

Ace. hwaet hwone (hwaene) 

Vs ^ y x 

Abl. hwy 

Dat. hwam (hwsem) 

Gen. hwaes ( 5 ) 

It answers to L. quis not qui, and is never used as a 
relative : with a neuter adjective it governs the genitive ; 
as, hwaet yfeles ? what evil? it is also (like G. et-was, 
was) used not interrogatively, for somewhat, a little ; as, 
hwaet lytles some little. 

( 5 ) From hwam and hw 8es, are whom and whose. 



32 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

V.« — Indefinites. 

The Indefinite pronouns are swa-hwaet(-swa) what- 
so-ever, swa-hwa (-swa) who-so-ever, swa-hwylc (-swa) 
which-so-ever, geg-hwest (ge-hwset), eeg-hwylc, &c. 
whatsoever* Sfc. which follow the declension of the chief 
word in the compound. Others are aBlc, each, every 
one, eall all, senig any, nsenig none whatever, an-lipig 
(sen-lipig) single, alone, &c. Ge-noh enoughis some- 
times indeclinable. A'n one, a, and sum some,a, a certain, 
serve for the indefinite article, which is however often 
not expressed : sum placed after a genitive cardinal num- 
ber implies one above it; as, fif-tyna sum one of six- 
teen, one with fifteen others. Ma nig (msenig) many 
sometimes has nom. and accus. plur. manega. Fela 
much, mdny is indeclinable: feawa (fea) few, some- 
times has abl. and dat. plur. feawum, gen. feara; both 
often govern a genitive plural; as, madma fela many 
treasures ; fea worda few words. Man (man) is used 
(like G. man, and F. on) Q) indefinitely for one, they ; 
as, Me man ssegde they told me (G. man sagte mir). 
From wiht (wuht) creature, being, (wight, whit) are 
formed fe-wiht (a-wuht) contracted to awht, aht any- 
thing, ought ; and nan-wiht (-wuht) nawht, nah t( s ) 
nothing, nought. Other indefinite Pronouns are 6 & e r 
(-or) other, second (L. alius, and alter for secundus), 
awder, ader one of two ( L. alter duorum ) , 
n a w d e r (nador), neither of two (L. neuter), ee g de r 

( 1 ) Formerly horn, from L. homo. 
( 2 ) Hence not, like G. nicht from ne-wicht. 



PRONOUNS. 



33 



either, each of two. O'd e r forms its oblique cases fern, 
sing, odre ; it sometimes follows indefinite Decl. II. 



VI- 


Comparative Table 


of Cardinal Numbers. 


Greek. 


Latin. 


Dutch. 


A. S. English 


German. 


kv 


un-um 


een 


an one 


ein 


dvo 


duo 


twee 


t w a two 


zwei 


rpia 


tria 


drie 


fareo three 


i drei 


ksttopz ( 3 ) quatuor 


vier 


feower four 


vier 


irevre 


quinque 


vijf 


fif five 


fiinf 


i$ 


sex 


zes 


six six 


sechs 


ewra 


septem 


zeven 


seofon seven sieben 


OKTd) 


octo 


acht 


eahta eight 


; acht 


ivvta 


novem 


negen 


nigon nine 


neun 


Sekci 


decern 


tien 


tyn ten 


zehn 


Dutch. 


A. S 




English. 


German. 


elf 


endlu 


fon 


eleven 


eilf 


twaalf 


twelf 




twelve 


zwolf 


der-tien 


J>reo-ttyne 


thir-teen 


drei-zehn 


veertien 


feower-tyne 


fourteen 


vierzehn 


vijftien 


fif-tyne 


fifteen 


funfzehn 


zestien 


six-ty 


ue 


sixteen 


sechzehn 


zeventien 


seofoi 


i-tyne 


seventeen 


siebzehn 


achtien 


eahta- 


-tyne 


eighteen 


achtzehn 


negentien 


nigon 


-tyne 


nineteen 


neunzehn 


twin-tig 


twen- 


tig 


twen-ty 


zwan-zig 


dertig 


pry-tt 


*g 


thirty 


drei-ssig 


veertig 


feower-tig 


forty 


vierzig 




i 


( 3 ) JEol. for 


Ttaaapa. 





34 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



Dutch. 



A. S. 



English. 



German. 



vijftig 
zestig 
zeventig 
tachtig ( J ) 
negentig 

honderd 



fii-tig 
six-tig 

hund-seofon-tig 
hund-eahtatig 
hund-nigontig 
"hund, hundred," 



funfzig 
sechzig 
siebzig 
achtzig 
neunzig 

hundert 



fifty 

sixty 

seventy 

eighty 

ninety 

rhund, hundred,! i i i 
< , . ^hundred 

Lhund-teontig J 

hund-endlufontig 110 

hund-twelftig 120 

Jmsend thousand tausend. 

A'n, like all other pronouns, follows indef. Decl. L, 
sometimes making accus. masc. senne ; thus too nan 
none. Used definitely, ane, ana, ane, and standing 
after its noun, &c, it means alone. Twa( 2 ) and preo 
are thus declined : — 



duizend 



Neut. 



Masc. 



Fern. 



Neut. Masc. Fern. 



N. & A. twa (tu) twegen( 3 ) twa ]>reo J>ry J>reo 



j 

A. & D. twara (tweem) Jjrym 

G. twegra (twega) Jjreora. 

Ba, begen, b a both, follows twa; prefixed to twa it 
forms ba-twa (bu-tii) ( 4 ) which is indeclinable. The 
numbers feower to twelf inclusive, when used abso- 
lutely, have a nom. in -e, &c. ; as, ealle seofone all 
seven; an of J>am twelfum one of the twelve; an 

(') The t- is probably a remnant of the prefix hond- retained before 
the vowel. 

( 2 ) S. twa. G. zwei, zwo. ( 3 ) Twain. G. zween. 

( 4 ) Hence both, G. beide ; comp. Italian ambe-due. 



PRONOUNS. 35 

J)issa fifa one of these jive. Those above eahta usu- 
ally govern a genitive. Twentig and the others in 
-tig make abl. and dat. -tigum, gen. -tigra. Hund 
prefixed to the tens after sixtig (answering to -tcovr-a, L. 
-gint-a) is sometimes dropt when hund hundred goos 
before; as, scipa an hund and eahtatig, of ships one 
hundred and eighty . Hund (hundred) follows II. 1 ; 
hundred and Jmsend, III. 1. 

Units are placed before tens, as, six and fiftig, six 
and fifty. In numbers above a hundred, the smaller 
stands last, and the noun is repeated; as, Hund- 
teontig wintra and seofon and feowertig wintra, 
a hundred winters and seven and forty winters^ 6 ) 

Wintre affixed to numbers forms adjectives denoting 
age; as, fram twi-wintrum cilde, from the child of 
two years. 



VII. — Ordinal Numbers. 



Jjaet forme, se forma, seo forme first 

paet, se, seo 6d:er second 

Jjaet J>ry-dde, se J>ry-dda, seo J>ry-dde ( 6 ) thir-d 

feor-Jje, -J>a, -pe four-th 

fif-te, -ta, -te fifth 

six-te, sixth 

seofo-J>e, -J>a, -J>e seventh 

eahtope — — eighth 

nigojje ninth 

( 5 ) The northern nations reckoned time by winters. 

( 6 ) Comp. rpi-TOQ, L. ter-tius ? G. dri-tte, vier-te, &c. 



36 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE- 



teoJ>e 


tenth 


endlyf-te 


eleventh 


twelfte 


twelfth 


J>ry-tteode 


thirteenth 


feower-tecde 


fourteenth 


fif-teotfe 


fifteenth 


six-teode 


sixteenth 


seofon-teode 


seventeenth 


eahta-teode 


eighteenth 


nigonteode 


nineteenth 


tw r entig-ode 


twenti-eth 


J>ryttigode 


thirtieth 


feowertigode 


fortieth 


fiftigode 


fiftieth 


sixtigode 


sixtieth 


hund-seofontigode 


seventieth 


hund-eahtatigode 


eightieth 


hund-nigontigode 


ninetieth 


hund-teontigode 


hundredth 


hund-endlufontigode 


lltoth 


hund-twelftigode 


iktotk 



Units combined with ordinal tens stand first when 
cardinals, last when ordinals; as, an and Jjryttigocte 
one and thirtieth; J>y twentigodan dsege and J>y 
feordan dssge Septembris, on the twenty and fourth 
day of September. 

He alf half placed after an ordinal number (like G. 
halb) reduces it by half; as, oder-healf (lit. second- 
half) one and a half (G. andert-halb) ; J>ridde«heaif 



VERBS — CONJUGATION. 37 

(lit. third-half) two and a half (G. dritte-halb)^ 1 ) A'n, 
twa, J>reo, form een-e once, twi-wa (tu~wa) twice, 
Jjry-wa thrice; with the other cardinals, and all the 
ordinals, sict a time is used in the ablative for the same 
purpose; as, feower, fif, &c. sictum or sidon four, 
foe, Sfc. times ; (J>y) forman, odre, Jjryddan, &c. 
side the first, second, third, Sfc. time. 



CHAPTER V. 

I. — Verbs. Conjugation. 

Thfre are two Orders of Verbs, as of Nouns ; viz. 
the Simple and the Complex ; (~) the former containing 
pure or open Verbs answering to the Greek in -auv, 
-sav, and -oav, and to the Latin in -are, -ere, and -ire ; 
the latter impure or close Verbs, answering to the Greek 
regulars, and to the Latin in -ere, &c.( 3 ) The Simple 
Order forms its imperfect by adding -ode (-ede), -de, 
or -te to the root ; the participle past by adding -od 
(-ed), -d, or -t : in the Complex the imperfect becomes 
monosyllabic and changes its vowel ; the participle past 
ends in -en.( 4 ) The former is divided into three Classes 
forming one Conjugation; the latter into two Conjuga- 
tions of three Classes each. 

( 1 ) Comp. rjfiHJv-rpLrog, L. sesqui-alter, -tertius. 

( 2 ) Simple Verbs are by Grimm termed Weak, Complex Strong. 

( 3 ) See Rask's Grammar, pp. 67—70. 

( 4 ) E. and G. verbs in general follow the A.S., though complex forms 
nave in each not seldom become simple. 

E 



38 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

II. — Comparative View of the Chief Tenses. 
Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 
Examples — luf-ian to love, G. lieb-en; hyr-an to 
hear, G. hor-en; tell-an to tell, reckon, G. zahl-en. 

Imperfect. Part. past. 

— luf-ode (ge-)luf-od 
Class I . -J / love — lov-ed lov-ed 

— lieb-te ge-lieb-t 

hyr-de (ge-)hyr-ed 
Class II. -I hear hear-d hear-d 

hor-te ge-hor t 

teal-de (ge-)teal-d 
Classing tell told told 

zahl-te ge-zahl-t. 

Complex Order. — Conjugation II. 

Examples — brec-an to break, G. brech-en ; heald-an 
to hold, G. halt-en ; drag-an to draw, drag, G. trag-en. 

Imperfect. Part. past. 

brsec (ge-)broc-en 

Class I. ^ break brake brok-en 

brach ge-broch en 

heold (ge-)heald-en 

Class II. -I hold held hold-en 

hielt ge-halt-en 

droh (ge-)drag-en 

Class III. *{ draw drew draw-n 








trug ge-trag-en. 






VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 39 

Conjugation III. 

Examples — bind-an to bind, G. bind-en; drif-an to 
drive, G. treib-en ; cluf-an to cleave, G. klieb-en. 

Present. Imperfect. Part. past. 

band (ge-)bund-en 

Class I. *{ bind bound bound-en 

band ge-bund-en 

draf (ge-)drif-en 

Class II. -4 drive drove driv-en 

trieb ge-trieb-en 

cleaf (ge-)clof-en 

Class III. «4 cleave clave clov-en 

klob ge-klob-en. 




III. — Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 

Class I. Class II. Class III. 

Indicative Mode. 
Present. 

Sing. ic luf-ige (*) hyr-e tell-e 

J>u luf-ast hyr-st tel-st 

he luf-act hyr-d tel-d 

Plur. we, ge, hi luf-iad hyr-ad tell-ad 

luf-ige hyr-e tell-e 

Imperfect. 

Sing. ic luf-ode hyr-de teal-de 

Jjii luf-odest hyr-dest teal-dest 

he luf-ode hyr-de teal-de 

PL we, ge, hi luf-odon hyr-don teal-don 

(!) Comp. love, lov-est, lov-eth; G. lieb-e, lieb-est, lieb-et, &c. L am-o, 
-as, -at, &c. 



40 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 







Subjunctive Mode. 








Present. 




Sing. 


luf-ige 


hyr-e 


tell-e 


Plur. 


luf-ion 


hyr-on 

Imperfect. 


tell-on 


Sing. 


luf-ode 


hyr-de 


teal-de 


Plur. 


luf-odon 


hyr-don 

Imperative Mode. 


teal-don 


Sing. 


luf-a 


hyr 


tel-e 


Plur. J 


luf-iad 
luf-ige 


^hyr-ad: 
^ hyr-e 

Infinitive Mode. 


Ctell-ad 
£ tell-e 


Pres. 


luf-ian 


hyr-an 


tell-an 


Gerund, to luf-igenne — hyr-enne 


— tell-anne 


Part. pres. 


lufigende 


hyr-ende 


tell-ende 


P. past (ge-] 


luf-od 


(ge-) hyr-ed (ge 


-) teal-d. 



The first form of the present indicative, and of the 
imperative plural, is used when the pronoun comes first, 
or is left out; as, we lufiact we love, hyrad hear ; the 
second when the pronoun follows close ; as, telle ge 
tell ye? The subjunctive plural sometimes ends in -an 
or -en ; as, lufian, hyrden, and the like. The gerund, 
which is always preceded by to, and seems to be a kind 
of dative of the infinitive, answers to our infinitive pre- 
sent, active and passive, and to the Latin supines, 
infinitive future, active and passive, &c. ; as, Come J>ii 
us to for-spill anne ? earnest thou to destroy us ? L. nos 
perditum. Hwseder is ectre to cwedanne? whether 
is easier to say ? L. facilius dictu. Eart Jju se-J)e to 
cumenne eart? art thou he that is (art J to come? 



VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 



41 



L. qui venturus est. Heo byct to lufigenne (') she is 
(must be, or ought) to be loved^ L. amanda est. The 
infinitive of the first Class is often formed in -igan, some- 
times in -igean, for -ian, and g is put in or left out in 
some other forms with little or no change of pronun- 
ciation. The Gerund of the third Class sometimes makes 
-enne for -anne. Ge- may be prefixed to any part of 
verbs in general, but is oftenest used with the imperfect, 
and especially with the participle past, though not, as in 
German, to be considered the sign of the latter.( 2 ) 





IV.- 


•Class I. 




Like lufian 


are conjugated : 






Present. 


Imperfect. 




Part. past. 




hatige 


hatode 


(ge-)hatod 


hate 


losige 


losode 




losod 


be lost 


clypige 


clypode 




clypod 


call,clepe 


fullige 


fullode 




fullod 


baptize 


fulige 


fulode 




fulod 


rot 


cunnige 


cunnode 




cunnod 


try 


wacige( 3 ) 


wacode 




wacod 


watch 


hangige( 4 ) 


hangode 




hangod 


hang 


hyrige 


hyrode 




hyrod 


hire 


hergige 


hergode 




hergod 


harry 


macige 


macode 




macod 


mahe 


bletsige 


bletsode 




bletsod 


bless. 



) Hence the phrases " house to let," u he is to blame," 

( 2 ) Ge- is seldom used before another prefix. 

( 3 ) Neut. L. vigilare ; act. w e c c a n. 

(4) Neut. L. pend ere; act. hangan,ho». 

e2 



6cc. 



42 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

Some verbs of this Class, especially those having e for 
their vowel, form their imperfect and part, past in -ede 
and ed, as well as -ode and od; as, herian to praise, 
seglian to sail, ge-fremian to profit, which make 
herede, (ge-)hered, or herode, herod; seglede, and 
the like : -ode and -od are sometimes changed into -ade 
and -ad. Swerian to swear, borrows some tenses from 
a complex form, making imperf. swerede or swor 
swore; imp. subj. swore; imper. swera or swere ; 
part, past (ge-)sworen sworn. Folgian, fyligan, or 
fylian to follow, has imperf. folgode, fyligde, or 
fylide ; imper. folga or fylig. 



V.— Class II. 



The second Class forms its imperfect and participle 
past in -de and -ed, or in -te and -t, according to its 
characteristic letter; the hard consonants, viz. t, p, c, 
x, requiring -te and -t ; the soft, viz. d, d, f, g, w, 1, m, 
n, r, s, taking -de and -ed ; as, 



Present. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 




mete 


mette 


(ge-)met 


meet [met) 


lette 


lette 


lett 


let, hinder 


dyppe 


dypte 


dypt 


dip(-t) 


tsece 


tffihte 


teeht 


teach(taught) 


lixe 


lixte 


lixt 


gleam(-ed) 


Isede 


laedde 


lseded 


lead(led) 


sende 


sende 


send 


send 


cyde 


cydde 


cyded 


make known 


ge-lyfe 


ge-lyfde 


ge-lyfed 


believe(-d) 



VERBS SIMPLE ORDER. 4u 

Present. Imperf. Part. past. 

wrege wregde wreged be-wray{-ed) 

be-leewe be-leewde be-lsewed accuse(-d) 

fylle fylde fylled fill(-ed) 

tyme tymde tymed teem(-ed) 

wene wende wened ween{-ed) 

lsere laerde lgered teach 

rsese rsesde rsesed rush(-ed). 

Some verbs in -gan are contracted; as, J>reagan, 
Jjrean to vex, reproach, tweogan, tweon to doubt: 
pres. J>reage or J>rea, J>reast, Jjread; pi. Jneagad, 
J>react, &c. ; twe&ge or tweo, tweost, tweod, &c. ; 
imperf. }>reade, tweode; part, past Jjread, tweod. 

The second and third persons singular sometimes make 
-est, -ed, especially when many consonants might other- 
wise meet; as, nemne (7) name, nemnest, nemned; 
imperf. nemde : some have both forms ; as, lsede, lsetst, 
lset, or Isedest, lseded; part, past lseded or lsed. 
Verbs with s, d, and t form the third person in -t ; as, 
rsese, rsest; sende, sent; mete, met: those with d 
in d, as cyde, cyd; imperf. cydde or cydde ; p. past 
eyded or cyd. Verbs in this and the following classes 
with a doable characteristic, drop one letter and take -e 
in the imperative ; as, dyppe, dype, and the like. To 
this class belong several transitives, derived from 
intransitives of the Complex Order; as, bsernan to 
burn (act.), from by man to burn (neut.) ; drencan C) 
to drench, from drincan to drink ; fyllan to fell, from 

(') Comp. G. tranken, fallen, senken, setzen, from trinken, fallen, 
smken, sitzen. 



44 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

feallan to fall; a-reeran to rear, from a-risan to 
arise; sencan to sink (act.), from sincan to sink 
(neut.) ; settan to set, from sittan to sit ; aernan to 
let run, from yrnan to run. Lybban to live, and 
hycgan to think, borrow some forms from leofian, and 
hogian: they are thus conjugated: — 

Indie, pres. ]. lybbe Subj. pres. lybbe 

2. leofast plur. lybbon 

3. leofact Imperf. leofode 

. Tlvbbad plur. leofodon 

plur. < , , . T , 

(Jybbe Imper. leofa 

Imperf. leofode(-st) Clybbad 

plur. leofodon '^lybbe 

Infin. pres. lybban Part. pres. lybbende 

Ger. lybbenne P.past (ge-)leofod. 

Haebban or habban^) to have, has some forms as if 
from hafian : it is thus conjugated : — 

Ind.pres.l. haebbe (habbe) Subj.pres. habbe (haebbe) 
2.haefst (hafast) plur. habbon 

3. haefd (hafad) Imperf. haefde 
f habbadi^hafiad) plur. haefdon 
■ " £ haebbe (habbe) Imper. hafa 
Imperf. haefde(-st) ^habbad 

plur. haefdon ' i^habbe 

Jnf. pres. haebban (habban) Part. pres. hoebbende 

Ger. habbenne P.past(ge-)haefed, haefd. 

The first person present is sometimes in poetry hafu 

(*) Comp. throughout L. hab-ere, G. hab-en. 



VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 45 

orhafo. Nabban (for nehabban) to have not, has 
an Indicative, Subjunctive, and Imperative, following 
habban. 



VI.— Class III. 



The third Class changes e into ea, e into 6, &c. in 
the imperfect, forming it in -de or -te, and the part, 
past in -d or -t by the rules given above. The English 
synonyms commonly change the vowel in like manner, 
the German sometimes. 

Pres. Imperf. Part. past. 

stelle stealde (ge-) steald leap 

recce reahte( 2 ) reaht reck fraught J 

sylle sealde seald sell ( sold ) 

fsaegde saegd ") >. . 7 , 

secge \ \ say (said) 



ssede ssed ^ 

lecge lede led lay (laid) 

bycge bohte boht buy (bought) 

sece sohte soht seek (sought) 

bringe( 3 ) brohte broht bring (brought) 

wyrce worhte worht work ( wrought ) 

Secge makes 3 sing. pres. segct or sagact; imper. 
sege or saga. The impersonal Jnncan (G. diinken) 
to seem, must not be confounded with jjencan (G. denk- 
en) to think, pincan makes 3 sing. pres. J)incct (G. 
diinkt) {me-) thinks ; plur. pincad; imperf. Jnihte (G. 
diinkte) (me-)thought ; part, past (ge-)])uht. 

( 2 ) Also rehte, &c. ; rece, rohte is another form. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. bringe, brachte, ge-bracht. 



46 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



pencan makes imperf. J>6hte (G. dachte) thought; 
part, past (ge-)J>6ht (G. ge-dacht). 

A few transitives also from complex intransitives 
belong to this class ; as, a-cwellan to kill (quell), from 
a-cwelan to perish (quail) ; lecgan ( a ) to lay, from 
licgan to lie ; weccan to aivaken, from wacan to wake. 
Willan( 2 ) to will, and nyllan( 3 ) to will not, are thus 
conjugated : 



Indicative. 

Pres. l.wille 

2. wilt 

3. wile 

, ywillact 
P * (wille 
Imperf. wolde (-st) 
pi. woldon 



Pres 



Subjunctive. 

wille 



f wille 
^willon 



T -Cwolde 

Imperf' 

(^ woldon 

Infinitive. 

Pres. willan 
P. pres. willende 



Pres 



1. nelle 
2.nelt 
3. nele(nyle) 
nellad(nyllact) 
le 



Pres. nelle(nylle) 

pi. nellon(nyllon) 

T r (~nolde 
Imperf./ 
, Cnellad(nyllact) f noldon 

) nelle T Cnelle 

. Imper. 2 

T f ^nolde(-st) ^nellaa, &c. 

^noldon Infin. nyllan. 



VII. — Complex Order. 
The Complex Order changes the vowel in the imper- 
fect, as in English and German : the imperfect ends 

O Comp. G.legen, wecken, from liegen, wachen. 

( 2 ) BovX-euOai, L. vell-e, vol-ui ; G. woll-en, will, &c. woll-te. 

( 3 ) L. nolle, for ne velle. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 47 

with the characteristic, which however if bb becomes f ; 
if g, h : in the second pers. sing, and in the plural h 
again becomes g. 

The Second Conjugation changes certain vowels in 
the second and third persons sing, present as in German. 
The part, past sometimes changes its vowel, as in Eng- 
lish and German. 

Examples — brecan to break, healdan to hold, drag- 
an to draw, drag. 

Class I. Class II. Class III. 







Indicative Mode. 








Present. 




Sing. 


1. brece( 4 ) 


healde 


drage 




2.bricst 


hyltst 


drsegst 




3.bricd 


hylt(healt) 


dreeget 


Plur. 


Cbrecaet 
^brece 


^healdact 
C healde 


fdragact 
^drage 


Sing. 


1. braec 


Imperfect. 

heold 


droh 




2. braece 


heolde 


droge 




3. braec 


heold 


dr&h 


Plur. 


brsecon 


heoldon 

Subjunctive Mode. 
Present. 


drogon 


Sing. 


brece 


healde 


drage 


Plur. 


brecon 


healdon 


dragon 


Sing. 


brsece 


Imperfect. 

heolde 


droge 


Plur. 


braecon 


heoldon 


drogon. 



(*) Comp. G. breche, brichst, bricht j balte, baltst, bait ; plur. brecbea, 
balten, &c. 



Plur. 



48 ANGLO-SAXON GLIDE. 

Class I. Class II. Class III. 

Imperative Mode. 

Sing. brec heald drag 

brecad (healdad ^dragac! 

brece } healde ^drage 

Infinitive Mode. 

Pres. brecan healdan drao-an 

Gen. to brecanne — healdanne — draganne 

P.pfes. brecende healdende dragende 

P.past. (ge-)brocen (ge-)healden (ge-)dragen. 



VIII.— Class I. 



In the First Class e becomes in the second and third 
persons sing, present, i or y ; i remains unchanged, as in 
German. The imperfect is formed in ae, which in the 
second pers. sing, and the whole plural becomes se; or 
in ea : in the part, past i sometimes becomes e ; e, o, 
&c. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imp erf. 




P. past. 


'"sprece( 1 ) 


spricd: 


spraec 


(ge 


-)sprecen 


spece 


spied 


spaec 




specen 


speak 




spake 




spoken 


trede 


trit 


trsed 




treden 


tread 




trG(i 




trodden 


ete 


yt 


set 




eten 


eat 




ate 




eaten 


lese 


list 


lses 




lesen 


lease, gather 











(') Comp. G. spreche, sprach ; trete, trat, ge-treten, &c. ge-tare, -bar, 
-boren ; steble, stabl, ge-stohlen, &c. 



VERBS COMPLEX ORDER. 



49 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


P. past. 


bidde 


bitt 


baed 


beden 


bid 




bade 


bidden 


sitte 


sitt 


sset 


seten 


sit 




sate 


sitten 


liege 


lid 


laeg 


legen 


lie 




lay 


lien, lain 


swefe 


swefd 


swaef 


swefen 


sleep 








bere 


byrd 


baer 


boren 


bear 




bare 


born 


stele 


styld 


stsel 


stolen 


steal 




stole 


stolen 


for-gite 


for-git 


for-geat 


for-giten 


forget 




forgat 


forgotten 


gife 


gifd 


geaf 


gifen 


give 




gave 


given 



Niman to take, makes third pers. pres. nimd; im- 
perf. nam, name, &e. p. past numen. Cum an 
(cwuman) to come makes third pers. cymd; imperf. 
com (cwom), come, &c. p. past cumen. 

Wesan to bah thus conjugated : 

Indicative. 

Pres. l.eom( 2 ) Imperf. 1. wses 

2. eart 2.weere 

3. is (ys) 3. waes 
plur. synd (syndon) plur. wseron 



( 2 ) Comp. elfi-i, l(7r-i ; L. sum, est, sum-us, sunt,sim, er-am, &c, ; G. 
ist, sind, seyd, sey, war, ware, ge-wesen. 



50 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Subjunctive. 

Pres. sy, (sig, seo) Imperf. wsere 

plur. syn plur. weeron 

Imper. wes Inf. pres. wesan 

(wesad Ger. to wesanne 

V '^wese Part. pres. wesende 

Part, past (ge-)wesen. 

With some of these forms the negative ne is thus 
combined : 

Pres. 1. (ic) neom (7) am not. 3. nis (nys) ; imperf. 
naes, &c. ; subj. imperf. nsere, &c. 

C we dan to say is thus conjugated : 

Indie, pres. cwede, cwyst, cwyd; imperf. cwaed, 
cwsede, cwsed (quoth), pi. cwsedon; subj. pres. 
cwede, imperf. cweede ; part, past (ge-)cweden: it is 
otherwise regular. 



IX.— Class II. 

In the Second Class a becomes se; ea, y; ea, y; 6, e, 
in the second and third persons: the imperf. has e, or 
eo (e or eo). 



First pers. 


pres. 


Third person. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


lseteO 




last 


let 


(ge-)leeten 


let 










slsepe 




slaepd 


slep 


slaepe 


sleep 






slep-t(*) 





C) Comp. G. lasse,lasst, liess, ge-lassen; heisse, hiess ; wachse, wuchs ; 
laufe, lauft, lief, &c. 

( 2 ) Slept, lept, swept, wept, are complex forms become simple : slep, lep, 
&c, as also bet, are still in P. use. 



VERBS COMPLEX ORDER. 



51 



First pers. pres. 

hate 
command 


Third person. 

haet 


Imperf. 

thet 5 


Part. past. 
haten 


ho 

hang 

wealde 


h6hd 
wylt 


heng 
hung 
weold 


hangen 
wealden 


govern, wield 
fealle 


fyld 


feoll 


feallen 


fall 


(feald) 


fell 


fallen 


weaxe 


wyxd 


weox 


weaxen 


wax, grow 
beate 


beated 


beot 


waxen 
beaten 


beat 
blote 


bUt 


(bet) 
bleot 


beaten 
bloten 


sacrifice 








hleape 
leap 


hlypd 


hleop 
lep-t 


hleapen 


swape 


swsepd 


sweop 


swapen 


sweep 


(swaped) 


swep-t 




wepe 


wepd 


weop 


wepen 


weep 




wep-t 




cnawe 


cneewd 


cneow 


cnawen 


know 




knew 


known 


heawe 


heawed 


heow 


heowen 


^£W 






hewn 


growe 


grewd 


greow 


growen 


grow 




grew 


grown 


( 3 ) Heht is a relic of the reduplication in use in 
and of which Latin retains several instances ; 1 e 6 1 c 


Gothic as in Greek, 
from lac an to play 



(O. lake), is of like nature. 



52 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



The imperfects without an accent are of doubtful 
quantity. 

Hatan when meaning to he called, has the simple im- 
perfect hatte, but part, past (ge-)haten. 

Ho makes pres. plur. hod:, ho ; imper. hoh; infin. 
hangan or hon, and is followed by fangan, fon to 
take. 

Cneow and the like often become cnew &c. 

Gangan, gan( 2 ) to go, don to do, and buan to in- 
habit, cultivate (G. bauen, L e colere) are thus conju- 
gated ; 







Indicative. 




Pres. 1. gange, 


ga( 2 ) 


do 


bue 


2. gsest 




dest 


byst 


3.gsect 




ded 


byd 


pi. w 




fdod 
(do 




Imperf. geong 


, eode 


dyde 

Subjective. 


bud 


Sing. ga 




d6 


bu 


PL gan 




don 

Imperative. 


bun 


Sing. gang, 


ga 


do 




pi. pf 




fdod 
(do 





(*) S. and P. gang, g a e. The contracted forms are most used ; eode 
is the common imperfect, geong the poetical, 

( 2 ) Comp. G. gehe, gieng, ge-gangen ; thue, that, ge-than. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 



53 



Infinitive. 

Pres. gangan, gan don 

Ger. to donne 

P. pres. gangende donde 

P. past gangen, gan (ge-)don 



buan 

buende 
(ge-)bun. 



X.— Class III. 

In the Third Class, a becomes ae ; ea, y, &c. in the 
second and third persons : the imperfect has 6. 

First pers. pres. Third person. Imperf. Part. past. 

scace scsecd scoc (sceoc) (ge-)scacen 



shake 




shook 


shaken 


fare( 3 ) 


faerd 


for 


faren 


fare, go 








hlihhe 


hlihd 


hloh 


hlogen 


laugh 








slea 


slyhd 


sloh 


slegen 


slay 




slew 


slain 


hlade 


hlaet 


hl6d 


hladen 


lade 






laden 


grafe 


grsefd 


grof 


grafen 


grave, dig 






graven 


hebbe 


hefd 


hof 


hafen 


heave 




hove 




scyppe 


scypd 


scop (sceop) 


sceapen 


shape, create 






shapen 


wacse 


waexd 


woes 


waescen 


wash 






washen 



( 3 ) G. fahre, fahrt, fuhr, ge-fahren ; schlage, schlug; hebe, hob, ge« 
hoben ; scheide, schied, ge-schieden, &c. 

f2 



54 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imp erf. 


Part. past. 


stande 


stent 


stod 


standen 


stand 




stood 




gale 


gaeld: 


gol 


galen 


enchant 








spane 


spsend: 


spon 


spanen 


allure 








sceade 


scyt 


sceod^) 


sceaden 


part, shed 









Slea makes imper. slyh or sleh; infin. slean : thus 
also lean to blame, and Jjwean to wash ; p. past J>wegen, 
])\vogen. Stande sometimes has standest, standed. 



XL— Conjugation III. 

In the Third Conjugation the vowel remains the same 
in the present; but that of the imperfect is changed in 
the second person singular, and in the whole plural : 
the part, past has either the same vowel as these persons, 
or one near akin. 

Examples : — bindan to bind> drifan to drive, cliifan 
to cleave. 



Class I. 


Class II. 

Indicative Mode. 
Present 


Class I] 


Sing, l.binde 


drife 


cKife 


2. bintst 


drifst 


clufst 


3. bint 


drifd 


cltifd 



( T ) P. shod. 






VERBS — COMPLEX ORDEIt. 55 



Plur. J 


bindad 
binde 


Tdrifad 
^ drife 

Imperfect. 


Tclufad 
^clufe 


Sing. 1. 


band 


draf 


cleaf 


2. 


bunde 


drife 


clufe 


3. 


band 


drM 


cleki 


Plur. 


bundon 


drifon 

Subjunctive Mode. 
Present. 


clufon 


Sing. 


binde 


drife 


clufe 


Plur. 


bindon 


drifon 

Imperfect. 


clufon 


Sing. 


bunde 


drife 


clufe 


Plur. 


bundon 


drifon 

Imperative Mode. 


clufon 


Sing. 


bind 


drif 


cluf 


Plur. 


Cbindad 


Cdrifad 


Cclufad 


^binde 


C. drife 


(clufe 






Infinitive Mode. 




Pres. 


bindan 


drifan 


cliifan 


Ger. 


bindanne 


drifanne 


cltifanne 


P. pres 


, bindende 


drifende 


cliifende 


P. past (ge-)bunden (ge-)drifen 


(ge-)clofen. 



XII.— Class I. 

In the First Class, i (y), e, eo, become a (o), ea, ae, 
in the imperfect, and these in the second person and 
plural are again changed to u : the part, past has 
u or o. 



56 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


yrne( 1 ) 


yrnd 


arn 


(ge-)urnen 


run 




ran 


run 


Cfrine 


frind 


fran 


frunen } 
frugnen 3 


^frigne 




fraegn 


enquire 








singe 


singd 


sang 


sungen 


sing 




sang 


sung 


drince 


drincd 


dranc 


druncen 


drink 




drank 


drunken 


swimme 


swimd 


swamm 


swommen 


swim 




swam 


swum 


climbe 


climbd 


clomm 


clumben 


climb 




clomb 




swelle 


swyld 


sweoll 


swollen 


swell 






swollen 


swelge 


swylgd 


swealh 


swolgen 


swallow 








melte 


mylt 


mealt 


molten 


melt 






molten 


gelde 


gyit 


geald 


golden 


pay 








helpe 


hylpd 


healp 


holpen 


help 






holpen 


delfe 


dylfd 


dealf 


dolfen 


delve 








murne 


myrnd 


mearn 


mornen 


mourn 









C) G. rinne, rami, ge-ronnen; singe, sang, ge-sungen ; trinke, trank; 
schwelle, schwillt, schwoll, ge-schwollen ? &c. 



VERBS COMPLEX ORDER. 



57 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


P. past. 


beorge 


byrgd 


bearh 


borgeu 


save, defend 








weorpe 


wyrpd 


wearp 


worpen 


throw 








steorfe 


styrfd 


staerf 


storfen 


die, starve 








berste 


byrst 


baerst 


borsten 


burst 






borsten 


Jjersce 


]>yrscd 


paersc 


J>orscen 


thresh 








feohte 


fyht 


feaht 


fohten 


fight 




fought 


fought en 


Tbregde 




braegd 


brogder 


(brede 


brit 


brsed 


broden 


braid, draw 









Weordan( 2 ) to be, to become, is thus conjugated: 

Indie. pres. sing.l. weorde Subj. pres. weorde, &c. 

2. wyrst Imperf. wurde, &c. 

3. wyrd Imper. weord 

weordad , Cweordad 

plur./ 



_ (weo 
plur.< 

(weo 



rae 



(weorde 



Imperf. sing. 1. weard 

2. wurde 

3. weard 



Infin. pres. weordan 
Ger. weordanne 

Part. pres. weordende 



plur. wurdon P.past (ge-)worden 



( 2 ) Comp. throughout G. werden. 



58 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



XIII.— Class II. 

In the Second Class, i becomes in the imperfect a, 
and this in the second person, &c. i : the part, past has 
likewise i. 



First pers. 


pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


scine( 1 


) 


scind 


scan 


(ge-)scinen 


shine 






shone 




write 




writ 


wrat 


writen 


write 






wrote 


written 


a-rise 




a-rist 


a-ras 


a-risen 


arise 






arose 


arisen 


be-swice 


be-swic 


d be-swac 


be-swicen 


deceive 










stige 




stihd 


stah 


stigen 


ascend 










a-bide 




a-bided 


a-bad 


a-biden 


abide 






abode 


abiden 


gripe 




gripd 


grap 


gripen 


gripe 




- 






ride 




rit 


r^d 


riden 


ride 






rode 


ridden 


spiwe 




spiwd 


spaw 


spiwen 


spew 








spewn 


wride 




wrid 


wrad 


wriden 


writhe, 


wreathe 


> 







(') G. scheme, schien, ge-schienen ; steige, stieg ; greife, griff, ge- 
griffen, &c. 



VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 59 

XIV.— Class III. 

In the Third Class, eo or u becomes ea in the im- 
perfect ; in the second person &c. u : the part, past 
has o. 



First pers. pres. 


Third pers. 


Imperf. 


Part. past. 


reoce( 2 ) 


rycd 


reac 


(ge-)rocen 


reek 








sceote 


scyt 


sceat 


scoten 


shoot 




shot 


shotten 


creope 


crypd 


creap 


cropen 


creep 








ceowe 


cywd 


ceaw 


cowen 


chew 








leoge 


lyhd 


lehb 


logen 


lye 








fleoge 


flyhd 


Uekh 


flogen 


fly, flee 




flew 


flown 


beode 




bead 


boden 


bid 




bade 


bidden 


suce 


sycd 


seac 


socen 


suck 








biige 


bfhd 


bekh 


bogen 


bow, bend 






bown 


lute 


lyt 


leat 


loten 


lout, bow 









( 2 ) G. rieche, roch, ge-rochen ; schiesse, schoss, 6cc. 



60 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Ceo san to choose, makes third pers. pres. cyst; im- 
perf. ceas chose, second pers. cure, plur. curon; 
p. past coren( 1 ). 

Seodan to septhe, has third pers. syd; imperf. sead, 
sode, &c. ; p. past soden sodden.( 2 ) Thus also others 
in -san and -dan. 

Fleoge is contracted to fleo, plur. fleod, fleo; 
infin. fleogan, fleon; thus likewise teogan, te on to 
draw, tug: wreon to cover, and J>eon to thrive, have 
only the contracted forms. 

Seon to see, makes imperf. seah or seh, sawe or 
sege, &c. knper. seoh or syh ; part, present se 6 nde ; 
part, past (ge-)sewen, or segen. 

Ge-feon (-fean) to rejoice, has imperf. ge-feah or 
~f eh, ge-fage or -fege ; part, past ge-fagen, -faegen. 
Be on to he, is defective : 

Indie, pres. 1. beo( 3 ) Subj. pres. beo 

2. byst plur. beon 

3. byd Imper. beo 



, Cbeod , Cbe&d 

plur> t plur.], , 

£beo r £beo. 



Infin. beon. Ger. to beonne. Part. pres. beonde. 






XV. — Anomalous Verbs. 
The following verbs are Anomalous, having for their 
present an old imperfect of the Complex Order, and for 
their imperfect one formed since after the Simple 
Order. 

(') G. kiese, kor, ge-koren. ( 2 ) G. siede, sott. ge-sotten. 

( 3 ) G. bin, bist. 



VERBS — ANOMALOUS. (>1 

Pres. 1. 3. A'h, 2. age, pi. agon (owe) ; imperf. ahte 
(ought); infill, agan; p. past, agen: own, possess. 
Likewise combined with ne ; nah, nahte, &c. 

An, 2. unne, pi. unnon ; imperf. ude ; inf. unnan; 
p. past (ge-)u nnen : grant. 

Can(-) (can); 2. cunne or canst, pl.cunnon; imp. 
cude (could); inf. cunnan ; p. past (ge-) cud: know, 
ken, be able. 

Deah, duge, dugon; imp. dohte ; inf. dugan: 
he good, brave, worth. 

Dear, dearst, durron; subj.durre: imp. dorste 
(durst); inf. dear an: dare. 

Ge-man( 3 ),ge~manst, ge-munon : imp.ge-munde; 
inf. ge-munan : remember. 

Maeg( 4 ),miht, magonfmayj; subj.msege (mage); 
imp. mihte (meahte) (might) ; inf, magan : be able. 

M6t( 5 ), most, moton; subj. mote; imp. moste: 
may, might, must. 

Sceal( 6 ) (shall), s cealt (shalt), sceolon (sculon) ; 
subj. scyle ; imp. sceolde (should); inf. sculan : owe. 

Wat(7) (wot), wist, witon; imp. wiste (wisse) 
(wist); subj. wite ; imper. wite, witad; inf. witan; 
ger. to witanne (to wit); p. pres. witende; p. past 
witen : know. Thus also nytan to know not, 

( 2 ) Comp. L. novi I know ; G. kenne, kann, kannte, konnte, &c. 

( 3 ) Comp. L. defective me-min-i I remember. 

( 4 ) G. mag, mbge, mogte, &c. 

( 5 ) G. muss, musste, &c. 

( 6 ) G. soil, sollte, &c. 

( 7 ) Comp. olda I know ; G. weiss, wusste, wissen ; L. scio ; as distin- 
guished from can (cnawe) yivwatcu), L. novi* 

G 



62 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

pearf( J ), Jjearft or Jmrfe, Jmrfon; subj. J>urfe; 
imp. Jjorfte; inf. Jjearfan : need. 



XVI. — Auxiliaries, 8fc* 

The A. S. has no future tense, the present serving 
for both : wille and sceal, like G. will and soil, imply 
will, duty, and the like, and are not used like will and 
shall, to form a simple future ; the present of be 6 n has 
commonly a future power. The perfect and pluperfect 
are formed as in English, German, &c. by means of the 
verb to have ; as, ic hsebbe (ge-)lufod I have loved.C 2 ) 
The participle past being as in the above-named tongues 
the only true passive form, the passive tenses are formed 
throughout by the help of the auxiliaries wesan, 
weordan, and beon to be; as, present ic eom, or 
weorcte lufod( 3 ) / am loved ; imperf. ic waes, or 
weard lufod ; perf. iceom lufod worden i" have 
been loved ; pluperf. ic wses lufod worden I had been 
loved; future, icbeolufod I shall be loved. 

Impersonal verbs are like those of other languages ; 
as, hit rind it rains; hit ge-limpd it happens. Some 
have a passive sense; as, a-lyfd it is allowed, lawful (L. 
licet) ; ge-wy rd it is agreed, seems good (L. convenit). 

C) G. darf, durfte. 

( 2 ) The imperfect is often used for the pluperfect. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. ich habe, hatte, werde, wurde, ge-liebt; ich bin, war, 
geliebt worden. 



PREFIXES. 63 



CHAPTER VI. 

I. — Formation of Words, Prefixes. 

As in Greek, Latin, German, &c. this branch of the 
language must be strictly attended to, if we would learn 
the origin, gender, and inflection of words : it consists of 
Derivation, and Composition, in both which the A. S. 
closely resembles the German. Derivation either modi- 
fies the meaning of a word by putting before it a prefix, 
or changes its part of speech, and inflection, by adding a 
termination. Composition forms new words by joining 
one or more together. 

The following are the chief prefixes : 

un- (on-) (L. in-; E. and G. un-) : un-scyldig (G. 
un-schuldig) in-noceni ; un~tigian to un-tie. 

n- (ne not ; L. ne) : n yllan (for newillan ; L. n-olle 
for ne t velle) to will not, nill; n-an none, 

mis- (E. mis-; G. miss-, mis se-) : mis-truwian (G. 
mis-trauen) to mis-trust ; mis-deed (G. misse-that) mis- 
deed. 

wan-( 4 ) (wana wanting)*, wan-hal unhealthy. 

to-( 5 ) (L. dis- ; G.zer-): to-brecan (L. dis-rumpere, 
G. zer-brechen) to break in pieces ; to-drifan (L. dis- 
pellere, G. zer treiben) to scatter, drive away. 

( 4 ) Hence O. wan-hope (D. wan-hoop) despair; wan-trust (D. wan- 
trouw) mis-trust. 

( 5 ) Hence O. to-broken, to-torn &c. The prefix to- must be carefully 
distinguished from the preposition t 6. 



64 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

for-^) (L. per-; E./br-;G. ver-): for-beodan (G. 
ver-bieten) to for -bid ; for-swerian (L. per-jurare) to 
forswear; for-gan to for-go ; for-baernan (G. ver- 
brennen) to burn up, consume ; for-gifan (G. ver-geben) 
to give away, for-give. 

wider- (wid against; G. ivider-): wider-saca (G. 
wider-sacher) adversary. 

and- (avTi; G. ant-) : and-wlita (G. ant-litz) coun- 
tenance. 

ge- (G. ge-; L. com-, con-, co-) : has in general a col- 
lective sense ; as, ge-brodra (G. ge-briider) brethren; 
ge-scy (G. ge-schuhe, F. chaussure) shoes; ge-msene 
(G. ge-mein, L. com-mune) common; ge-fera (G. ge- 
fahrte, L. com-es) companion ; it forms active verbs from 
neuters, nouns, &c. as, ge-standan to urge; ge-J>encan 
(G.ge-denken) to think of remember ; ge-strangian to 
strengthen ; geleanian to reward; ge-niderian to de- 
grade, condemn; from standan, Jjencan, Strang, lean 
(reward), nider ; or gives a figurative sense ; as, biddan 
to ask, beg, ge-biddan to pray. Many words, however, 
take ge- without any change of meaning; as, seon, ge- 
seon to see; hyran, ge-hyran to hear 9 obey; mearc, 
ge-mearc mark, limit; rum, ge-rum wide, roomy. 

be- (E. and G. be-) makes neuter verbs active; as, 
gan to go, be-gan to commit, 8fc. (G. gehen,be-gehen) ; 
feran to go, be-feran to travel over (G. fahren, be- 
fahren). It is sometimes privative; as, bycgan to buy, 
be-bycgan to sell ; be-heafdian to be-head: often in- 

(') Hence O. for -done, forspent, &c. The prefix f o r- must not be con- 
founded with the preposition for, which seems not to occur in composition. 






NOMINAL TERMINATIONS. 65 

tensive; as, reafian to rob, be-reafian to be-reave (G. 
rauben, be-rauben) ; be-gyrdan (G. be-giirten) to be- 
gird ; or otherwise modifies the sense; as, be-healdan 
tobe-hold, be-sprecan (G. be-sprechen) to be speak. 

ed- (again 9 re-) : ed-niwian to re-new. 

sin- (simle always, L. semper) : sin-gren ever-green. 

sam- (L. semi-): sam-cuce(-) half-quick, half-dead. 

seg- or ge- gives pronouns and adverbs an indeter- 
minate sense ; as, seg-hwylc (ge-hwylc) each, every 
seg-h wider whithersoever. 



II. — Nominal Terminations. 

The following are the chief Nominal Terminations, 
denoting for the most part persons : 

-a( 3 ) : cemp-a warrior, champion; hunt-a hunter; 
bog-a bow. 

-ere: (E. and G. -er ; L. -or): reaf-ere (G. raub-er) 
robb-er ; ssed-ere (L. sat-or) sow-er. 

-end (from the part, pres.) : Hsel-end (G. Heil-and) 
Saviour, healer ; weald-end ruler. 

-e : hyrd-e herd, keeper; sig-e victory; riht-wis-e 
righteousness. 

-el, -ol, -1 (E. -le; G. -el) : byd-el (G. bed-el) herald, 
bead-le; gaf-ol tribute, gav-el ; set-1 (G. sess-el) seat, 
sett-le. 

-ing : sedel-ing prince, young noble; W6den-ing 
son of Woden ; earm-ing^oor wretch. 

( 2 ) Cue, cucu, cue en, cwic (-e) are also found. 

( 3 ) Answering sometimes to L. -o ; as, g u m-a, L. hom-o man, groom; 
hence b r y d-g u m a G. brauti-gam, bride-groom. 

g2 



66 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

-ling (E. -ling; G. -lein, -ling): cnaep-ling (G. 
knab-lein) little boy ; deor-ling (G. theuer-ling) dar- 
ling. 

-incle (L. -uncuhus, -a) : rap-in cle little rope. 

-en (E. -en ; G. -chen): maegd-en maid-en, from 
maegct maid (G. magd, mad-chen) ; cyc-en chick-en, 
from cocc cock. 

-en (E. -en) : J>eod-en sovereign ; byrd:-en burth-en. 

-en (E. -en; G. -in). Feminines from masculines 
sometimes change the vowel; as, pen, J>in-en slave, 
female slave; fox, fyx-en (G. fuchs, fiichs-in) fox, 
vix-en; sometimes not ; as, Jjeow, J>eow-en slave. Some 
change the vowel, and take -e; others change the vowel 
only; as, mearh, myr-e horse, mare; wulf, wylf (G. 
wolf, wolf-in) wolf, she-wolf. 

-estre (E. and D. -ster) : sang-estre (D. zang-ster) 
songster, from sangere singer ; saem-estre seam-ster, 
from saem-ere seamer, tailor.^) 

The following denote a state, action, or the like : 
-dom (E. -dom; G. -thum): wis-dom wis-dom ; 
cyne-dom( 2 ) (G. konig-thum) king-ship. 

-had (E. -heady -hood; G. -heit) : maeden-had maid- 
en-head ; cild-had (G. kind-heit) child-hood. 



Q) In songstr-ess, seamstr-ess, a Latin- French termination has been super- 
added. Huckster, maltster, tapster, and the like, are the true feminines 
of hawk-er, malt-er, tapp-er } &c. Spinster is yet rightly used. 

( 2 ) We have confounded -dom and -ric, but -dom was properly the office, 
ravk, -rice the territory : thus, c y n e-d 6m, cy n e-r ice (G. konig-reich); 
b i s c e o p-d 6 m, bisceo p-r ice, and the like. 






ADJECTIVAL TERMINATIONS. 67 

-scipe (E. -ship ; G. -schaft): hlaford-scipe lord- 
ship; freond-scipe (G. freund-schaft) friendship. 

-lac (E. -lock) : wif-lac, wed-lock. 

-ad, -od: hunt-ad hunting ; war-od sea-shore. 

-ud, -d (E. M; G.-erad): geog-ud (G. jug-end) 
youth; tre 6 w-d troth, truth. 

-least (-lyst; from adj. in -leas) : gyme-least heed- 
lessness. 

-ung,-ing (E. -ing ; G. -ung) : halg-ung (G. heilig- 
ung) hallow-ing ; leorn-ing learn-ing. 

-nes (-nys, -nis: E. -ness ; G. -niss) : car-leas-nes 
careless-ness ; ge-lic-nes (G. gleich-niss) like-ness. 

-u, -eo, -o (G. -e): hstt-u (G. hitz-e) heat ; maenig-eo 
(G. meng-e) many, multitude; brsed-o (G. breit-e) 
breadth. 

-els (E. -le; G. -el) : reed-els (G. raths-el) ridd-le ; 
sticc-els (G. stach-el) stick-le, sting. 

-ed : rec-ed mansion ; eow-ed flock. 

-m (E. -om ; G- -en) : bot-m (G. bod-en) bott-om. 

-ot, -et, -t : J>eow«ot, Jjeow-t slavery; baern-et 
burning. 

-d, -t (E. -th, -d, -t; G. -t) : ge-byr-d (G. ge-bur-t) 
bir-th; ge-cyn-d kin-d, nature; mih-t (G. mach-t) migh-t. 

-reeden(rsed counsel): hiw-rseden house-hold; maeg- 
reeden relationship. 



III. — Adjectival Terminations. 
-e: aedel-e noble ; faeg-e fated, fey. 
-ig (E. »y, G. -ig): dreor-ig (G. traur-ig) drear-y ; 
bys-ig bus-y. 



68 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

-lie (E. -like, -ly, G. -lick): leof-lic (G. lieb-lich) 
love-Iy; wif-lic (G. weib-lich) woman-like, woman-ly. 

-isc (E. -ish, G. isck) : cild-isc (G. kind-isch) child- 
ish ; Engl-isc (G. engl-isch) Engl-ish, Anglo-Saxon. 

-sum (E. -some, G. -sam): lang-sum (G. lang-sam) 
tedious, long-some; wyn-sum (G. wonne-sam) amiable, 
win-some. 

-ol (-ul) (L. -ul-us) : sprec-ol talkative. 

-en (E. and G, en) : fleax-en (G. flachs-en) flax-en ; 
h sect-en heath-en. 

bsere (beran to bear : G. -bar) : lust-bsere (G. lust- 
bar) pleasant ; waestm-bse re fruitful. 

-cund (cynn kind, race) : woruld-cund ivorldly. 

-iht (G. -ickt) : J>orn-iht (G. dorn-icht) thorny. 

-weard (adj. and adv.; E. -ward): to-weard to- 
ward, to come; ham-weard home-ward. 

-feald (E. -fold): an-feald single, one-fold; twi- 
feald, two-fold; manig-feald mani-fold. 

-leas (E. -less, G. -los) : syn-leas (G. siinde-los) 
sin-less; ar-leas (G. ehr-los) void of honour, impious. 

-wis (wise J: ge-wis (G. ge-wiss) certain; riht-wis 
righteous. 

-era (E. -em) : siict-ern south-em* 

-tyme : hefig-tyme troublesome. 



TV. — Verbal Terminations. 

-ian (-igan, -igean) forms verbs (I. 1.) from nouns, 
adjectives, and particles; as, cear-ian to care, ge- 
hyrsumian to obey, wicter-ian to oppose; from cearu 
care, ge-hyr sum obedient, wider against. 



. 



PARTICLES. 69 

C, g, n, or s, sometimes stands before -ian; as, gear- 
c-ian to prepare, syn-g-ian to sin, wit-n-ian to punish, 
meer-s-ian to magnify; from gearu ready , yare,syn 
sin, wite punishment, maere great, famous. 

-an is contracted from -angan, -agan, or -agan, and 
-ahan; as, gangan, gan to go ; smeagan, sraean to 
consider, enquire; J>reagan, J>rean to vex; sleahan, 
slean (G. schlagen) to strike, slay. 

-on is contracted from -angan, or -ogan ; as, fangan, 
fon to take; teogan, teon to draw, tug. 

-ettan : hal-ettan to hail, greet, from hal whole, 
hale. 

After c and g, e is not seldom inserted ; as, reec-ean, 
J>icg-ean, for rsec-an to reach, J)icg-an to touch, taste, 
&c. 

Other verbs in general form the infinitive in -an. 



V. — Particles. 

Adverbs, prepositions, and conjunctions, are either 
primitive words, that is, not to be further resolved in the 
language treated of, or are formed from nouns (often 
obsolete), adjectives, &c. governed by a preposition ex- 
pressed or understood. Of the former kind are nu now, 
geo (iii), formerly, eft again, get (iet), yet, be by, &c. 
for for, to to, ac but, gif if, &c. Of the latter kind, 
(to take the cases in order) are the accusatives on-weg 
(a-weg) a-way ; on-baec (under-, ofer-baec) a-back, 
back; (on-)ge-mang a-mong ; on-gean (a-gen) a-gain, 
a-gainst ; ealne-weg al-way. 



70 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

-e (abl. or dat.) forms many adverbs from nouns, adjec- 
tives^ 1 ) &c. ; as, on-riht-e (L. rect-e) ( 2 ) a-riht a-right, 
rightly; lang-e (L. long-e) long; mid-ealle alto- 
g ether ; be-d&le partly ; to-sode in sooth, truly; of- 
dune, a-diin a-down, down; to-gaedere (aet-gsedere), 
to-somne (aet-somne, G. zu-sammen), to-g ether. 

lic-e (E. -ly ; the same, borrowed from adjectives in 
-lie): sceort-lic-e short-ly, strang-lic-e strong-ly. 

Other ablatives are the conjunctions for-Jjy therefore ; 
(for-) hwy? (for) why? ; datives for-]) am because, to- 
pon-Jjaet in order that, sid-J>an (G. seit-dem) since. 

■urn, -on (abl. or dat. plur.) : (on) hwil-um, h wil on 
whilome, whiles, wundr-um wondrously, hwyrft-um by 
turns, sticce-mselum( 3 ) piece-meal, be lytl-um and 
lytl-um by little and little, furd-um (-on) even, just, 
on-sundr-on in-sunder, asunder. 

-es (genitive) : niht-es( 4 ) (vvkt-oq, G. nacht-s) of a 
night, by night, will-es willingly, ned-es of necessity, 
needs, eall-es altogether, nall-es by no means, sod es of 
a truth, to-gean-es against, to-midd-es amidst. 

-a, -unga, -inga (perhaps gen. plur.): gear-a of 

(!) Those in -h and -u take g and w, as, he ah, he age; nearu, 
nearwe: see Adjectives Def., and Indef. I. 

( 2 ) L. adverbs in -e were perhaps ablatives, like those in -o, as ver-o 
and the like. 

( 3 ) Stic (II. I) piece, bit, (steak) (G. stuck); mael (II. 3) (G. mahl) 
meal, time of eating, milking cows, fyc. 

( 4 ) The proper genitives of niht, willa, and ned (neod) are 
nihte, willa n, nede; at an early stage of the language, all nouns 
formed the gen. in -es or s ; comp. the many Gr. and L. genitives in -oq 
&c. and -is. 



COMPOSITION. 

yore, son-a soon, forthwith, eall-unga altogether, hol- 
inga in vain, yrr-inga angrily. 

-an (an oblique case) : niw-an of late, newly, for-an 
before, on-midd-an, a-midd-an a-mid, wict-ut-an 
without, buf-an( 5 ) (for be-uf-an) a-bove ; a-but-an (for 
on-be-ut-an) a.-bout, &c. 

Other adverbial terminations are : — 

-der (motion to — ): hi-der hi-ther, J>i-der thi-ther, 
hwi-der whi-ther. 

-on, -an (motion from — ) : heon-on hence, J>an-on 
thence, h wan-on whence. 

-r, -ra, -e, &c. (rest in — ) : her here,])3er (J>ara) there 
hwser (hwar) where; inn-e icithin, ut-e without. 



VI. — Composition.^) 

The A. S. language, like the Greek, German, &c. 
abounds in compound words, of which the last part com- 
monly settles the part of speech. Nouns and adjectives 
are usually compounded together, and with verbs, with- 
out change, as in English, &c. ; as, fic-treow fig-tree, 
heafod-man (G. haupt-mann) head-man, captain, heah- 
sacerd, high-priest, bisceop-rice bishop-ric, stsef- 
craeft letter-craft, grammar, medo-aern( 7 ) mead-halL 
J>eow-boren slave-born, stede-faest stead-fast, bealo- 
full baleful, snaw-hwit (G. schnee-weiss) snow-white, 
iren-heard (G. eisen-hart) as hard as iron, lif-faestan 

( 5 ) D. boven; " Oranje boven V ( 6 ) See Rask, pp. 113—117. 

(') Or-ern; se al t-e r n salt-em. 



72 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

to quicken, ful-fremman (G. voll-bringen) to ful-fil, 
and the like. 

A noun, however, standing first, is often put in the 
genitive ease, especially in local names; as, domes- 
daeg doom 1 s-day, h\\de-byr ne war-corslet ; Engla-land 
England, land of the Angles ; Cant-wara-burh Canter- 
bury, burgh of the Renters ; Cinges-Uin Kings-town, 
Kingston; Beorminga-ham Birming-ham, home of 
the Beormings ; Oxena-ford Ox-ford, ford of oxen; 
from dom, hild, Engle, Cant-ware, cing, Beorming, 
oxa. One or each part is sometimes shortened, &c. ; 
as, frum-cenned first-born, sel-beorht all-bright, 
mild-heort mild-hearted ; from fruma beginning, eall, 
milde, heorte. Prepositions and adverbs commonly 
stand before verbs, &c. without change, as in English, 
German, &c. ; as, ymb-gang (G. um-gang) circuit; 
Jmrh-faran (G. durch-fahren) to go through; wid- 
standan (G. wider-stehen) to withstand; to-cyme 
coming to (L. ad-ventus) ; fore-rjntl fore-runner ; fore- 
mihtig (L. prae-potens) very mighty ; up-riht (G. auf- 
recht) up-right; up-stiganO) (G. auf-steigen) to go up ; 
nider-stigan (G. nieder-steigen) to go down ; ford-gan 
(G. fort-gehen) to go forth; ut-lag out-law (L. ex-lex) ; 
ofer-cuman to over-come; ofer-mod (G. iiber-muth) 
pride; under-niman (G. unter-nehmen) to under-take ; 
fram-ge-witan to depart from ; in-leedan (G. ein- 
leiten) to lead in; geond-geotan to pour through^ suf- 
fuse; on-gean-cyrran to turn back again; of-sceotan 

( l ) Stigan (G. steigen) answers to L. scandere ; ad-scendere, de- 
scendere, &c. 



SYNTAX. 73 

(G. ab-schiessen) to shoot off; aefter-fyligend successor, 
one who follows after; mid-sidian to travel with; 
sundor-spraec conversationapart ; samod-(sam-)-wyrc- 
an to work together, co-operate. 

The preposition be, bi, usually becomes big in com- 
position; as, big-spel (G. bei-spiel) example, parable ; 
big-standan (G. bei-stehen) to stand by ; it may thus 
be known from the particle be, which sometimes be- 
comes bi; as, be-standan, bi-standan (G. be-stehen) 
to stand on, occupy. (?) On often becomes an- or a-; as, 
on-bidan, an-bidan, a-bidan to a-blde. iEt and od 
in composition often mean from, away ; as, ae t-b e r s t a n 
to burst away, od-yrnan to run away, escape, like G. 
ent-bersten, -rinnen. 

Particles are also freely compounded together. 

Prepositions, and other particles in composition, are 
often parted from their verb, as in German ; but the 
same rules can hardly be given in A. S. 

In general, J>urh, up, nider, to, ford, ut, in, on, 
bi (big) are separable; a-, an-, be-, ge«, ed-, un-, or-, 
mis-, od, and-, wid, s am-, for-, to-, are inseparable; 
set, of, &c. are rarely separated. 



CHAPTER VII. 

I. — Syntax. 

The A.S. Syntax in general resembles that of Greek 
and German ; but it bears the closest likeness, with seme 
remarkable points of difference from that and other 

( 2 ) See Formation of Particles. 
H 



74 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

tongues, to the Latin, with which it should be compared 
throughout, The concords agreeing in A. S. with those 
in Latin, &c. need not be repeated. With regard to 
the construction of sentences it may be observed, that 
the verb often stands after both the subject and the 
object, coming last of all, as for the most part in Ger- 
man: as, 

On J>eere tide J>a Gotan wid Romana-rice ge- 
winn up-a-hofon, at that time the Goths raised up war 
against the Roman empire. 

pa Darius ge-seah Jjaet he ofer-wunnen beon 
wolde, pa wolde he hine sylfne on ]>am ge-feohte 
for-spillan, when Darius saw that he should be over- 
come, then he would lose his life in the fight. 

We sceolon mid biternysse sodre be-hreow- 
sunge ure mod ge-cleensian, we must with the bitter- 
ness of true repentance cleanse our mind. 

Often, however, sentences are in this and other re- 
spects framed as in English ; and on the whole this part 
of the grammar will not prove difficult to the student, 
and may be better learned from reading than from any 
rules that might be given. 



II. — Syntax of Nouns. 

Nouns of time answering to the question, " how long?" 
are put in the accusative or ablative ; as, 

Ealle wucan all the week. 

pry dagas, or Jjrym dagum three dags. 

Answering to the question " when ?" they stand in 
the ablative, dative with on, or genitive ; as, 



SYNTAX OF NOUNS. 75 

pf feoretan dogore on the fourth day* 

On Jjissum geare in this year. 

Ussa tida( 1 ) in our times. 

Measure, value, age, and the like, are used in the 
genitive ; as, 

Twegraelna heah two ells high. 

Ynces lang an inch long. 

preora mila brad three miles broad. 

Sex peninga wyrcte worth six pence. 

A'nes geares lamb a lamb of one year. 

The matter to which a measure, &c. is applied, stands 
in the genitive ; as, 

Hund mittena hwsetes a hundred measures oj 
wheat. 

Hund-teontig punda goldes a hundred pounds of 
gold. 

It sometimes remains unchanged ; as, 

Twegen marc gold( 2 ) two marks of gold. 

Quality, praise, or blame, stands in the genitive; as, 

A'r-wyrdre yldo of venerable age. 

Fsegeres and-wlitan of fair countenance. 

Two ablatives or datives are used absolutely like the 
L. double ablative ; as, 

Ge-togene J>y waepne( 3 ) the weapon (being) drawn. 

A-fundenum sceape the sheep (being) found. 

Two datives, the latter governed by to, are used like 
the L. double dative ; as, 

paet he lis to fultume sy( 4 ) that he may be (for) a 
help to us. 

C) Comp. F. de nos temps. ( 2 J G. zwei mark gold. 

( 3 ) L. stricto telo ; ove reperta. ( 4 ) L. ut nobis auxilio sit. 



?G ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

The means or instrument stands in the ablative or 
dative, with or without the preposition mid ; as, 

Hine mid J>y heofon-lican weg-nyste ge-trym- 
mende strengthening himself with that heavenly viati- 
cum. 

py betstan leode ge-glenged adorned with the best 
lay. 

Heo hi sylfe mid cyne-licum reafe ge-fraetwode 
she adorned herself with royal attire. 

Hig sprecad niwum tungum they shall speak with 
new tongues. 



III. — Syntax of Adjectives. 

Adjectives in general, especially those denoting want, 
desire, knowledge, remembrance, and the like, have a 
genitive case of the noun which defines them^ and often 
stand after it ; as, 

Feos wana wanting money. 

Freondaleas lacking friends. 

Hraegles Jjearfa devoid of raiment. 

Earn aetes georn an eagle eager for food. 

Ac ic heora eom s wide gifre but I am very greedy 
of them. 

Boca gleaw skilful in boohs. 

Un-wis God-cundan Naman ignorant of the Di- 
vine Name. 

Hi neeron his ge-myndige they were not mindful 
of him. 

Modes blide blithe of mood. 

Sides werig weary of travel. 

Msegenes Strang strong of might. 



SYNTAX OF ADJ1XT1VES, 77 

I'sig feeler a icy of wings. 

They sometimes take an ablative ; as, 

Wintrum geong young in years. 

Blind bam eagum blind of both eyes. 

Adjectives denoting pleasure, profit, injury, and the 
like, govern a dative ; as, 

peah he him leof weere though he were dear to 
them. 

Eallum and-feng acceptable to all. 

paet he mynster-licum cumum ge-J>ensum weere 
that he might be serviceable to the monastic guests. 

Rinca ge-hwylcum un-nyt useless to every man. 

Derigend-lie byd: J>e it will be hurtful to thee. 

Full full, wyrde worthy, scyldig guilty, have an 
ablative, dative, or genitive ; as, 

Full Halgum Gaste/w/7 of the Holy Ghost. 

Full dead r a bin a full of dead bones. 

Se wyrhta is wyrcte his metes the workman is 
worthy of his meat. 

Se byd dome scyldig he shall be guilty of the judg- 
ment. 

He is deades scyldig he is guilty of death. 

Ge-lic like, has a dative or genitive ; as, 

Hig synd ge-lice J>am cildum( 1 ) they are like the 
children. 

Nan man nis his ge-lica no -man is like him. 

The word which determines a comparative stands be- 
fore it in the ablative neuter ; as, 

prym mundum hyrra three hands higher. 

(*) Thus L. similes pueris; ejus similis, 

h2 



78 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

Micle ma much more. 

py weordra so much the worthier. 

Comparatives require either Jjonne or J>e than, with a 
nominative, or an ablative or genitive without ; as, 

Ge synd selran J>onne manega spearwan, or ge 
synd beteran manigum spearwum ye are better than 
many sparrows. 

Oder-healf gear laes J>e Jjrittig vvintra a year 
and a half less than thirty years. 

Se is his mara he is greater than him. 

Superlatives take a genitive ; as, 

Ealra wyrta msest greatest of all herbs. 



# # # For the Syntax of Pronouns see Chapter IV. 



IV. — Syntax of Verbs. 

Verbs, as in other tongues, agree in number with 
their subject; after aelc J>ara (J)aera) J>e each of them 
that, every one that, however, the singular is used, 
agreeing with selc and not with J>ara; as, 

iElc ]?ara J>e to me cymd (lit. each of them that 
cometh — ) every one that cometh to me. 

Swa ge-byrad aelcum J>ara J>e wind so it beftteth 
every one that contendeth. 

With a noun of multitude the verb may be either sin- 
gular or plural ; as, 

pa com micel maenigeo and to him efston then 
came a great multitude and hastened to him. 

Transitive verbs in general, as in other tongues, govern 
the direct object in the accusative case ; as, 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 79 

Lufa J>inne nextan love thy neighbour. 

Seo sae ge-tacnact J>as and-weardan woruld the 
sea betoheneth this present world. 

A xian to ask, takes a doable accusative ; as, 

Nan ne dorste hine nan J>ing mare axian no one 
durst ask him anything more. 

Verbs of naming have an accusative of the object 
named, and a nominative of the name ; as, 

pone un-ge-met lice eargan Jmmiht hatan hara 
the immoderately timid thou mayest call hare. 

Reed an to rule, a-bregdan to draw (a weapon), and 
to-bregdan to cast off (sleep,) govern the ablative ; as, 

penden hi *pf rice rsedan moston while they might 
rule the realm. 

A'n of J>am J>y sweorde a-braed one of them drew 
his sword. 

Mid-])y heo J>a })y slsepe to-brsed when she then 
had cast off sleep. 

Verbs of bidding, forbidding, serving, following, obey- 
ing, consenting to, opposing, pleasing, trusting, injuring, 
profiting, escaping from ; likewise for-swerian to for' 
swear, cidan to chide, arian to honour, spare, be organ 
to save, defend, deman tojudge, oleccan toflatter, 
*stillan( 1 ) to still, fylstan to succour, efen-laecan to 
imitate, ge-nea-lsecan to approach^ and heorcnian to 
hearken to, govern the dative ; as, 

Un-cleenum gastum be-byt he commandeth the un- 
clean spirits. 

Ne for-beode ge him forbid him not. 

(') The verbs marked thus * sometimes govern the accusative- 



80 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Ne mseg nan man twam hlaf-ordum Jjeowian no 
man can serve two lords. 

He 6 him Jjenode she served Mm. 

Pa scekp him fyligead the sheep follow him. 

pa se wer hyrde his waldende then the man 
obeyed his ruler. 

Gif J)u ])onne Dryhtne ge-hyrsumast if thou 
then obey est the Lord. 

pes ne ge-J>wserede heora ge-]>eahte this (man) 
agreed not to their counsel. 

Ge J>afiad eowera faedera weorcum ye consent to 
your fathers' works. 

Him ne wid-stent nan J>ing no thing wiihstandeth 
him. 

Nemne him wyrd for-stode unless fate had op- 
posed him. 

Eallum his wordum wid-ewsedon and wid~wunn- 
on (they) contradicted and opposed all his words. 

Pilatus wolde J>am folce ge-cweman Pilate would 
please the people. 

Heo on-gan his wordum truwian she began to 
trust his words. 

Ne derode lobe naht paes deofles costnung, ac 
f rem ode the devil's temptation hurt Job no whit, but 
profited him. 

Hu heo J>am feond-licum gastum od-fleon 
mage how she may escape from the hostile spirits. 

Sid-J>an hi feondum od-faren haefdon when they 
had escaped from the enemies. , 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 81 

Ac he sige-wsepnum for-sworen hsefde but he had 
forsworn the weapons of victory. 

Gif })in brocter syngad cid him if thy brother sin- 
neth chide him. 

pu nelt arian J)sere stowe thou wilt not spare the 
place. 

Beorh Jjinum feore save thy life. 

Deraad him be eowre se judge him by your law. 

He wolde him oleccan mid his hearpan he would 
flatter them with his harp. 

Y'dum s tilde he stilled the waves. 

Him fylston wel gistas sine his guests succoured 
him welL 

Uton ioY-pf ge-efen-lsecan Jjisum men let us 
therefore imitate this man. 

pam deade ge-nea lgecende drawing nighto death. 

Ypolitus heora wordum heorcnade Hippolytus 
hearkened to their words. 

Verbs of motion, and likewise on-dr sedan to dread, 
often have a redundant dative of the subject ; as, 

GaJ>e ford:( 1 ) go forth. 

He him ham-weard ferde he journeyed homeward. 

Him ]>a Scyld ge-wat then Scyld departed. 

He him on-drset( 2 ) monigne feond he dreads many 
a foe. 

Wealdan to wield, govern, # on-fon to receive, # milt- 
sian to pity, hlystan to listen to, helpan to help, # ge- 
lyfan to believe, wid-sacan to deny, ge-feon to rejoice 
at, # hrinan to touch, with its compounds; likewise 

C) Hence " hie thee home," and the like. ( 2 ) O. u I fear me." 



82 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

wesan to be> when implying possession, govern the da- 
tive or genitive ; as, 

iEtla weold Hunum Attila ruled the Huns. 

pe on J>am dagum ge-weold cyne-domes who in 
those days ruled the kingdom. 

On-foh ])issum fulle receive this cup. 

pa on-fengon hig J>aes feos then took they the 
money. 

He miltsact urum gyltum he hath compassion on 
our sins. 

Ge-miltsa min have pity on me. 

Hwy hlyste ge him ? why listen ye to him? 

Hlyste he godes rsedes let him listen to good coun- 
sel. 

He him helpan ne maeg he cannot help him. 

Ge-help pu earmra manna help thou poor men. 

For-Jjam-pe J)d ne ge~lyfdest minum wordum 
because thou believedst not my words. 

We ne sculon paes ge-lyfan we must not believe 
that. 

Iulianus his Cristen-dome wict-soc Julian denied 
his Christianity* 

pry-wa J>u wid-ssecst min thrice thou shalt deny 
me. 

Secg weorce ge feh the warrior rejoiced in the 
work. 

Cwen weorces ge-feah the queen was glad of the 
work. 

Ne him hrinan ne mehte feer-gripe flodes nor 
might the sudden gripe of the flood touch him. 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 83 

pa aet-hran he hyra eagena then touched he their 
eyes. 

pa him waes manna pearf( ] ) since he had need of 
men. 

pa ping pe paes Caseres synd the things that are 
the Ccesar's. 

Verbs of desiring, needing, tempting, wondering at, 
using, enjoying, ^remembering, ^forgetting, caring for, 
ceasing from; together with cepan to take, keep, &c, 
we nan to hope for, ^neosian to visit, on-byrian to 
taste, eh tan to persecute, oct-sacan to deny, e ami an to 
earn, deserve, gilpan to boast of, faegnian to rejoice at, 
# on-dreedan to dread; likewise bidian (bid an) to 
hide, wait for, with its compounds, govern the genitive ; 
as, 

We ge-wilniad frides wict eow ive desire peace 
with you. 

paes ic wilnige and wisce that I desire and wish. 

paet masden gyrnde deactes the maiden yearned for 
death. 

Ne be-purfon laeces pa pe hale synd they need 
not a leech that are whole. 

U're man-dryhten maegenes be-h&fad our liege 
lord requires strength. 

Hwy fandige ge min ? why tempt ye me? 

For-pon ic his cost node therefore I tempted him. 

We wundriad pees wlitan peere sunnan wewonder 
at the beauty of the sun. 

( l ) L, illi bominum opus erat. 



#4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Eowre fynd wafiad: eower your foes shall be amazed 
at you. 

Briic })isses beages, and J)isses hraegles neot 
enjoy this ring, and use this dress. 

Ne ge-mune ic nanra his synna I will remember 
none of his sins. 

Nege ne ge-])encad: J>sera fif hlafa? and do ye 
not remember the five loaves ? 

pu hsefst J>ara waepna for-giten thou hast forgotten 
the weapons. 

Hi J)8es ne gymdon they cared not for that. 

Feores hi ne ro ht on for life they recked not. 

He d don here-reafes they heeded the war-spoil. 

Ge-swic Junes wopes cease thy iceeping. 

Sceolde sedeling ealdres linnan( 1 ) the noble must 
part from life. 

Hi nanre bricge ne cepton they kept to no bridge. 

He nolde nanes fleames cepan he would not take 
to flight. 

Ne J>earf ic senigre are wenan I way not hope for 
any honour* 

Ge-wat J>a neosian hean huses (he) then departed 
to visit the lofty mansion. 

On-byrige metes( e ) let him taste meat. 

Paulus ehte Cristenra manna Paul persecuted 
Christian men. 

Hwa od-saecd: ])3es? who denies that? 

Seo beod J>e his earnad the people that deserveth it. 

( 1 ) Linnan sometimes has a dative. 

( 2 ) We say also M taste of — ." 



SYNTAX OF VERBS. 85 

Hu ne gilpst pu J>onne heora faegeres?( 3 ) boast- 
est thou not then of their fairness ? 

Ne sceal he faegnian J>aes folces worda he must 
not rejoice at the people's words. 

Hig on-dredon J)eera Israhela to-cymes they 
dreaded the coming of the Israelites. 

Se hyr-man his ed-leanes an-bidad the hireling 
await eth his reward. 

Verbs of granting, likewise tilian to till, get, for- 
wyrnan to deny, ]?ancian to thank, styrian (styran) 
to chastise, have a dative of the person or near object, 
and a genitive of the thing or far object ; as, 

Se halga him J>ees ge-iide the saint granted him 
that. 

pa Jmhte me hefig-tyme J>e Jjaes to tidienne 
then it seemed to me troublesome to grant thee that. 

pa Metod on-lah Medum and Persum aldor- 
domes when the Lord bestowed the supremacy on the 
Medes and Persians. 

pa Noe on-gan him aetes tilian then Noah began 
to get him food. 

pe him ne for-wyrnde cyne-lices weordscipes 
who denied him not kingly honour. 

Apollonius hire Jjaes Jjancode Apollonius thanked 
her for that. 

He him paes pinges styrede he chastised him for 
that thing. 

Verbs of depriving, likewise teon &c. to accuse, 

( 3 ) A neuter adjective used and declined as a noun, 

1 



88 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

have an accusative of the near object, and an ablative or 
genitive of the far object ; as, 

Nelle ic J>a rincas rihte be-neeman I will not 
deprive the warriors of their right. 

Heo hit ne mseg his ge-wittes be-reafian she 
cannot bereave it of its understanding. 

Dyrnum ge-])ingum be-togen charged with secret 
practices. 

Hwy tyhd its lire hlaf-ord swa micles falses? 
why doth our lord accuse us of so great deceit ? 

Biddan to ask for, has an accusative of the near, and 
a genitive of the far object ; as 

Gif his sunu nine bitt hlafes if his son asketh 
him for bread. 

Some impersonal verbs govern the person affected in 
the accusative or dative \ hit is often left out; as, 

Hyngrad hine ( x ) he is hungry. 

Seo swefen J>e hine maette the dream that he 
dreamed. 

Hire ge-byrad it becometh hen 

Flit licode Herode it pleased Herod. 

Him J}iihte it seemed to him (lit. him thought). 

Ne ge-weard unc wid senne pening ? did we not 
agree jor a penny ? 

Others have beside a genitive of the far object* after 
rules for other verbs ; as, 

pone weligan lyst an-wealdes the rich lusteth for 
power. 

Neenne mon J)ses ne tweod no man doiMs of that. 

Q) Comp. G. es hungert ihn ; es ge biihrt ihr ; ihrn dtinkte. 



SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 87 

pe nanre be-hreowsunge ne be-hofad thou need- 
cst no repentance. 

Him Jjass ne sceamode of that they were not 
ashamed. 



V. — Syntax of Prepositions. 
Prepositions, as in German, &c f , require various 

oblique cases of the nouns before which they are placed ; 

thus, 

geond through, throughout ymb(-e)( 3 ) 1 t round, 
purh( 2 ) through ymb-iitan S \ about. 

wid-aeftan behind 

govern the accusative ; as, 

Ga geond wegas and he gas go through the ways 

and hedges. 

purh his micle ge-J)yld through his great patience. 

Wid-aeftan J>a burh behind the town. 

Ymb J>aes cyninges siege about the slaying of the 

king. 

Ymb-utan pone weall around the wall. 

The following govern the dative 

be (bi, big) ( 4 ) of about, by in-to into 

of off, from, of ser ere, before 

fr am from, by feor far from 

set at, to un-feor( 5 ) near 

to to neah (nean) nigh 

( 2 ) G. durch. ( 3 ) Comp. «/j0i, L. amb-, G. urn. 

( 4 ) Comp. £-7rt, G. bei ; a7r-o, L. ab, D. af, G. ab- j L. ad; G. zu, &c 

( 5 ) Lit. un-far; G. un-fern. 



88 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

ge-hende near, handy to-middes ") 

setter ajter on-middan } 

bufan "> binnan( 2 ) ~\ 

, c > above . , f within* 

on-ufan 3 wido . V wn T 

be-a>ftan(b*ftan)}a&a/*, on- 5" innan 3 insUU 

be-hindan ^behind aet- ) 

, , j7 - . 7 „ >-foran before 

be-neonan o/z £Azs szae to- 3 

butan ( a ) without, outside to-weard toward 

be-twynan between to-eacan besides. 

to-emnes along 

Be J>am heah-faedere concerning the patriarch. 
Be mines feeder leaf e by my father's leave. 
Far of Jjinum lande depart from thy country. 
Of anre up-floran off an upper floor. 
iEt J>am burnan( 3 ) at the brook. 
Fram cild-hade/row childhood. 
Ga to J>inum huse go to thy house. 
pa hig in-to J)eere byrgene eodon then they went 
into the tomb. 

JEr sunnan setl-gange before the setting of the sun. 
He waes him feor he was far from him. 
Un-feor J>am hiise near the house. 
Neah J>am forda nigh the ford. 
Ge-hende J>9ere ceastre near the town. 
iEfter J>am ge-feohte after the fight. 
Bufan J>eere heofenan above the heaven. 
Bseftan J}eere maenigeo behind the multitude. 
Be-heonan Jjsere strsete on this side the street. 

(i) D. buiten, O. bout, but. ( 2 ) G. binnen, S. ben. 

( 3 ) S. burn. 



SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 89 

Biitan J>eere wic-stowe outside the camp. 

Butan selcum an-ginne without any beginning. 

Biitan wifum and cildum besides women Sf children. 

Be-twynan J>am twam mynstrum( 4 ) between the 
two monasteries. 

T6-middes ]?am waeterum amid the waters. 

On-middan J>am treowe in the midst of the tree. 

Binnan J>am ge-telde within the tent. 

iEt-foran his ]>rym-setle before his glory-seat. 

TjO-weard Jjam haligdome( 5 ) toward the sanctuary* 

T6-eacan ]>am fodre over and above the fodder. 

To sometimes has a genitive ; as, 

To middes dseges at mid-day: likewise in several 
compound prepositions above and below. 

And-lang along (like G. ent-lang) governs the geni- 
tive ; as, 

And-lang Jjaes westenes along the desert. 

The following govern the accusative or dative; the 

former usually, as in Latin, &c, when motion to, the 

latter when motion from, or rest in, a place, is signified : 

but this rule is not strictly followed in A. S. 

fore( 6 ) >t n on on, in, into 

''"fore 



^befo: 



be-foran y in ity into 

on-biitan about, around (on-)ge-mang a-mong 

oct unto, till be-tweox(7) betwixt,among 

uppon upon uton ^outside, 

innon within wictiitan ^without 



( 4 ) Hence minster ; G. miinster ; all from L. monasterium. 

( 5 ) Hence O. halidom : •' by my halidom !" 

( 6 ) Comp. 7rpo, L. pro, G. (be-)vor; G. an ; kv, L. and G. in ; v-nip, 
L. super, G. iiber, D. over ; G. unter, gegen, &c. 

( 7 ) Like be-twynan from twa; comp, G. zwi-schen from zwei* 

i2 



90 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

ofer over to-ge&nes'^against, 

under under on-gean ^toward 

be-geondan beyond. 

Fore Healf-denes hilde-wisan before Healfdene?s 
war-chiefs. 

pa he ])a be-foran Jjone graman cyning ge-lsed 
waes when he then ivas led before the cruel king. 

Ic eom a-send be-foran hine I am sent before him. 

Be-foran eallum folce before all the people 

On-butan J>eet cealf around the calf. 

On-butan J) am weofode about the altar. 

Od Rin J>a ea unto the river Rhine. 

Od Daniele |jam witegan till Daniel the prophet 

On J> a ealdan wis an in the old wise. 

He sylf od-fleah on Asiam he himself escaped into 
Asia. 

On ]>am hean munte on the high mount. 

Heo hine in J>eet mynster on-feng she received 
him into the monastery. 

In ge-1 imp-lie re tide at a fitting time. 

1c eow sende swa sceap ge-mang wulfas / 
send you as sheep among wolves. 

On-ge-mang 6 drum m annum among other men, 

Be-tweox his magas among his kin's-folk. 

Be-tweox Jjsere ealdan se and J>eere niwan be- 
twixt the old law and the new. 

pa feoll he lippon hine then fell he upon him. 
U'ppon anum beame upon a beam. 
Heo be-seah innon J>a byrgene she looked into 
the tomb. 

Innon J)rere healle within the hall. 






SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 91 

Hi comon ofer J>a sa? they came over the sea. 
Micel man-cwealm be-com ofer Jjsere Roman- 
iscre leode a great plague came upon the Roman people. 
Under J>a4re faestnesse under the firmament. 
Wid-utan his dom- em outside his judgment-hall. 
Wid-iitan J>am dice without the ditch. 
T6-geanes his fynd he ga?d he goeth against his foes. 
Hi J)aferdon to-geanes J>am heedenum they 
then marched against the heathen. 

Feohtende on-gean hine fighting against him. 
pa com him Jjaer on-gean then came there to meet 
him. 

Be-geondan lordanem beyond Jordan. 
Be-geondan Jjam mere beyond the lake. 
For for, and mid( 1 ) with, govern the accusative, 
ablative, or dative ; as, 

For eall Cristen folc ge-biddan to pray for all 
Christian people. 

For Ipf mane for that crime. 
For hwylcum intingan ? for what cause? 
Mid J>a fore-sprecenan f8emnan( 2 ) with the fore- 
said damsel. 

Mid J>y ade with the oath. 
Mid his agenum life with his own life. 
Wid against, with, &c. governs the accusative, dative, 
or genitive ; as, 

Wid J>a readan sse by the Red Sea. 
Wid J) in folc toward thy people. 
pa assan wid hi lseswodon the asses were grazing 
with them. 

O Comp. G. fur ; i^ra, G. mid. ( 2 ) L. femiua. 



92 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

A'na wid eallum alone against all. 
Eage wid eagan, tod wid ted eye for eye, tooth 
for tooth. 

Wid J)9es holtes( 1 ) toward the wood. 
He efste wid J>aes heres he hastened against the 
army. 

A preposition sometimes stands after its case ; as, 
Hi him mid seeton they sate with him. 
Him bi twegen beamas stodon by him stood two 
trees. 

It is sometimes parted from it altogether, and placed 
either next before the verb, or last of all ; as, 

pe he man-cyn mid a-lysde with which he re* 
deemed mankind 

Ipa ge-nea-lsehte him an man to then drew nigh 
to him a man. 

Ymb-utan is sometimes divided; as, 
Ymb han-cred utan about cock-crow. 
Wid and weard are sometimes used, the one before, 
the other after an accusative or genitive ; as, 
Wid heofonas weard( 2 ) toward the heavens. 
Wid Petres weard toward Peter. 






VI. — Syntax of Conjunctions. 

The following conjunctions require the verb to be in 
the indicative mode : 

and ( 3 ) and. eac eke, also. 

C) P. holt, G. holz. ( 2 ) Comp. the use of L. ad— versus. 

( 3 ) Comp. G. und, auch, so, da, dann, derm, da— da, &c. 



SYNTAX OF CONJUNCTIONS. 93 

ac but octcte — ^ 

r C either 

swa, swa-swa so, as oder-twega — ;odde? 

' ^ I t — or 

swa — swa so — as oder-J>ara — \ 

M ] then S e - ] $ as well-as 

jjonne) a3gder-ge,3 ^both—and 

ha } _ nader-ne — ne neither — nor 

x , , \when^ as 

J> a "J> a 3 swa-be^h \y*t> 

(for-)hwy^? (J,edh.)hw«iere fSS; 

mid-by(-be) ( 4 ) lwhen, ' J 

• i*, ,' v / 7. 7 na-lses — &c not only — Zw£ 
mid-J)am(-J)e) }while J 

}>enden while (for-)J>y(-}>e) l/or, because, 

sid-pan siwce for-J)am(-J)e) 3 therefore. 

The following require the subjunctive, though in 
general, as in Latin, in subordinate prepositions only : 
]>aet, Jjaet-te ( 5 ) *to od(-)>9et) wrc£iZ 

])eah(-J)e) tfAo^A pa-hwile(-])e)( 6 ) (^e) wfo'fe 

swylce as if ser 7f^5 

])onne 7 j^ 8er-J>am(-}>e) > {before 

hwsenne ) hwaeder(-))e)(7) ^whether 

hwaer) , sam — sam j( — or) 

hwarf^ § if ( 8 )^ 

by-lses(-be) lest nemne 1 

^ J v ^ ' ^ > unless 

to-^bn^ddt in order that n y m ^e } 

a-J>y — pe somuchthe — as hu, hu-meta Aow;. 

( 4 ) The particle Jj e is added or not at pleasure to several conjunctions. 

( 5 ) G. dass, D. dat ; G. doch, wann, wenn, &c. 

( 6 ) Hwi 1 is a noun, (11. 3.) while, time ; G. weile. 

( 7 ) Answering to Trorepov — ri, L. utrum — an; like these hwaefcer 
is properly a neuter pronoun. 

( 8 ) The conjunction gif has no more to do with the verb gifan than S. 
gin has with given, or O. an with u n n a n. 



94 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Hwaet do ic paet ic ece Hf age? what shall I do 
that I may possess eternal life? 

Ic wat past hit byd sawl and lic-homa I know 
that it is soul and body. 

peah hwylc of deade a-rise though one arise from 
death. 

peah-pe ic sceal ealle wucan fsestan though I 
shall fast all the week. 

Swylce pu hi ge-sceope as if thou hadst created 
them. 

py-laes pii pinne fot set stane set-sporne lest 
thou dash thy foot against a stone. 

To-pon-past he his rice ge-brsedde in order that 
he might extend his empire. 

A'-py un-weordra pe hine manige men for- 
seon so much the unworthier because many men despise 
him. 

Od-paet pu cume to pam fyrmestan tillthoucome 
to the first. 

Od-paet se A-lysend com until the Redeemer came. 

pa-hwile-pe ge leoht habban while ye have 
light. 

pa-hwile-pe he on life byd while he is a-live. 

iEr-pam-pe se hana tuwa crawe before the cock 
crow twice. 

iEr-pam-pe ge hine biddad before ye ask him. 

ponne pu pe ge-bidde when thou pray est. 

ponne he ham cymd when he cometh home. 

Sege us hwaenne pas ping ge-weordon tell 
when these things shall come to pass. 



SYNTAX OF CONJUNCTIONS. 95 

Ge nyton hwaenne seo tid is ye know not when 
the time is. 

Ic axige hwasr seo offrung sig 2" ash where the 
offering is. 

Hwar synd J>a nigene ? where are the nine? 

Sceawa hwaeder hit sig J)ines suna J)e ne sig 
look whether it be thy son's or be not. 

Sam hit sy sumor sam winter whether it be summer 
or winter. 

Gif wen sy if there be hope. 

Gif we secgad, of heofone — if we say, of heaven — 

Nemne him wyrd for-stode unless fate had opposed 
him. 

t)u saedest J>aet ])u ne mihte witan hu-meta 
he his we 6 Id e thou saidst that thou couldst not know 
how he ruled it. 

Hu Boetius hine singende ge-baed how Boetius 
singing prayed. 

Butan for but has an indicative, for unless a subjunc- 
tive; as, 

Butan ic wat but I know. 

Butan we gan unless we go. 

Hu ne with an indicative, and hwaeder with a sub- 
junctive, are used to make prepositions interrogative; 
as, 

Hu ne dod man-fulle swa ? do not the wicked so? 

Hwaeder ge nu secan gold on treowum doye 
now seek gold on trees ? 

Cwyst J>u, or segst J>u ? sayest thou? cwede ge sag 
ye? &c. serve the same purpose with an indicative; as, 



96 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

Segst J>6 maeg se blinda Jjone blindan Igedan ? 
may the blind lead the blind ? 

Cwede ge hsebbe ge sufol ? have ye meat ? 

Uton (-an) with an infinitive, expresses a wish or in- 
tention ; as, 

Uton gan let us go. 

The negative ne not stands (like L. non, ne, F. ne) 
before the verb ; as, 

Ne for-leet he eow he will not forsake you. 

Two( 1 ) or more negatives are often used, ne being 
usually prefixed to each word capable of taking it ; as, 

Ne wep J>u na weep not. 

pa naes nan crseft ])8et ic ne cuete then there was 
no art that I knew not. 

Se-])e nis nacter ne ge boren ne ge-sceapen 
fram nanum odrum who is neither born nor created 
by any other. 

Biitan but, only takes ne before it; as, 

We nabbact biiton( 2 ) fif hlafas we have but Jive 
loaves. 



VII. — Syntax of Interjections. 

W a wo takes a dative ; as, 

Wa J>am men!( 3 ) wo to the manl where sy (beo) 
be, or byct shall be is understood. 

( 7 ) The doctrine, therefore, that u two negatives make an affirmative," i3 
as foreign to the true spirit of the English as it would be to that of the 
Greek language. 

( Q ) Comp. F. nous n'avons que. 

( 3 ) L. vffi homini ! G. weh dem manne ! 



SYNTAX OF INTERJECTIONS. 97 

Wa is me( 4 ) ! wo is me! 

On the other interjections, of which the following are 
the chief, nothing need be added : 
la! 0,oh, lo! 
ea-la ! oh, halloo, alas ! 
efne ! behold! 

wa-la-wa (wei-la-wei) well-a-way ! 
hwset! lo ! indeed! 
Leof( 5 ) is used as an expletive ; as, 
Gea( 6 ), leof, ic haebbe yea marry have I. 

( 4 ) Ot'at fioi iari. 

( 5 ) Analogous to our P. and familiar use of the word dear, 

( 6 ) G. andD.ja. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Prose Extracts. 



N B. Some words that have already occurred are not explained in 
the notes to this and the next chapter. 



I.—S. Matthew, xii. 1—13. 



* # # The Gospels^), and parts of the Old Testament, 
were rendered into A. S. by one or more ecclesiastics 
named iElfric, in the 9th or 10th century; the former 
from the Vulgate, the latter from some other early Latin 
translation. The sense therefore, differs now and then 
from that of the original, and of our authorised version. 



1 . Se Hselend ( 2 ) for on reste-daeg ( ? ) ofer aeceras ( 4 ) ; 
sod-lice his leorning-cnihtas( 5 ) hyngrede, and hig on- 
gunnon( 6 ) pluccian( 7 ) J>a ear and etan. 

2. Sod- lice J>a J>a sundor-halgan ( 8 ) past ge-sawon, hi 

p) The extracts from the Gospels are from Mr. Thorpe's edition, the 
only one founded on a collation of the best MSS. 

( 2 ) Hffilend (II. 2.) Saviour, healer (G. Heiland), from hslan to heal: 
the Name Jesus is thus rendered throughout the A. S. Gospels. 

( 3 ) Day of rest, sabbath: rest II. 3 ; G. rast. 

( 4 ) ^Ecer (II. 2.) {corn) field ; aypog, L. ager, G. acker : hence acre, 

( 5 ) Disciples: cniht (II. 2.) youth, servant ; hence knight: G. knecht 
servant ; comp. L. puer. 

( 6 ) On-ginnan (III. 1.) to be-gin, ( 7 ) I. 1. to pluck ; G. pfliicken. 
( 8 ) Sundor-halga (I. 2.) Pharisee, lit. separate saint. 



EXTRACTS S. MATTHEW. 90 

cweedon to him : Nu J/ine leorning-cnihtas dod J>aet him 
a-lyfed( 1 ) nis reste-dagum to donne. 

3. And he cwaed to him : Ne rsedde ( 2 ) ge hwaet 
Dauid dyde pa hine hyngrede, and }?a J>e mid him 
waeron, 

4. Hu he in-eode on Godes hus, and aet J>a offring- 
hlafas( 3 ) Ipe nseron him a-lyfede to etanne, buton J>am 
sacerdum ( 4 ) anum ? 

5. Odde ne reedde ge on psere ee, paet J>a sacerdas on 
reste-dagum on J>am temple ( 5 ) ge-wemmad( 6 ) pone 
reste-daeg, and synd buton leahtre( 7 ) ? 

6. Ic secge sod-lice eow Jjaet J>es( 8 ) is mserra(9) 
Jjonne J>aet tempi. 

7. Gif ge sod-lice wiston hwaet is: Ic wille mild- 
heortnesse and na on-saegdnesse( 10 ), ne ge-nidrode ge 
neefre un-scyldige. 

8. Sod-lice mannes sunu is eac reste-dseges hlaf- 
ordt 11 ). 

9. pa se Hselend J>anon for, he com in-to heora ge- 
somnunge ( 12 ) : 

10. pa waes J>aer an man se haefde for-scruncene( 13 ) 

(') A-lyfan (I. 2.) to allow ; G. er-lauben. ( 2 ) R&dan (I. 2.) to read. 

( 3 ) Loaves of offering, show-bread ; offring II. 3. hlaf II. 2. 

( 4 ) Sacerd (II. 2.) priest L. sacerdos. ( 5 ) Tempi (III. 1.) temple. 

( 6 ) Ge-wemman (I. 2.) to pollute, profane. 

( 7 ) Leahtei (II. 2.) crime, sin ( 8 ) This man. 

( 9 ) Maere (I.) great, famous- 

( 10 ) On-saegdnes (II. 3.) sacrifice; on-secgan to offer. 

(") II. 2. lord ; said to be from hlaf bread, loaf, and ord beginning, 
origin ; that is, giver of bread. ( 12 ) Assembly, synagogue ; G. ver-sammlung. 

( 13 ) For-scrincan (III. 1.) to shrink tip, wither away : mark the intensive 
force of for-. 



100 ANGLO-SAXON GLIDE. 

hand. And hig acsodon hine, Jms cwedende : Is hit 
a-lyfed to hselanne on reste-dagum ? J>aet hig w^egdon ( ) 
hine. 

11. He saede him sod-lice: Hwylc man is of eow, 
J>e hagbbe an sceap, and gif hit a-fyld reste-dagum on 
pyt( 2 ), hu ne nimd he J>aet, and hefd hit up ? 

12. Witod-lice( 3 ) micle ma man is sceape betera( 4 ) ; 
* witod-lice hit is a-lyfed on reste-dagum wel to donne. 

13. pa cwaed he to J>am men : Adena( 5 ) J>ine hand. 
And he hi adenede ; and heo waes hal ge-worden swa 
seo oder. 



II.— & Mark, vi. 32. 



32. And on scip ( 6 ) stigende, hig foron on-sundron on 
weste( 7 ) stowe( 8 ). 

33. And ge-sawon hig farende, and hig ge-cneowon 
manega, and gangende of J)am burgum(9), J)ider urnon 
and him be-foran comon. 

34. And J>a se Heelend Jjanon eode, he ge-seah mic- 
ele maenigeo, and he ge-rniltsode him, for-J>am-J>e hig 



(*) Wregan (I. 2.) to accuse, be-wray. 

( 2 ) II. 2. pit, hole; D. put, L. put-eus, 

( 3 ) Verily, truly, for, but, therefore; a common expletive : from witiak 
(I s 1.) to decide. ( 4 ) Vulgate : u Quanto magis melicr.'' 

( 5 ) AcSenian (I. 1.) to stretch out. 

( 6 ) Comp. (TK<x(pr), G. schiff, D. schip ; hence also skiff. 

( 7 ) Weste (I.) waste, desert ; G. wtist, D. vroest. 

( 8 ) Hence stow in local names, and to stow, bestow. 

( 9 ) Burh (p. 19 — 20), G. burg (nvpyog) a (fortified) town, burgh 






EXTRACTS — S. MARK. 101 

waeron swa-swa seep ( x ) J>e neenne hyrde nabbad ; and 
he or>-gan hig fela l8eran( 2 ). 

35. And J>a hit micel ylding( 3 ) wses, his leorning- 
cnihtas him to comon and cwsedon : 

36. peos stow is weste, and tima is ford-a-gan( 4 ) ; 
for-leet }>as maenigeo, J>get higfaron on ge-hende tunas( 5 ), 
and him mete byegon Jjaet hig eton( 6 ). 

37. pa cwaed he : Sylle (7) ge him etan. pa cwsedon 
hig : Uton gan, and mid twam hundred penigum ( 8 ) 
hlafas byegan, and we him etan syllad. 

38. pa cwaed he. Hii fela hlafa(9) habbe ge ? gad 
and lociad( 10 ). And J>a hig wiston hig cweedon : Fif 
hlafas and twegen fixas. 

39. And J>a be-bead ( n ) se Heelend J)set Jjast folc seete 
ofer Jjset grene hig( 12 ). 

40. And hig J>a seeton, hundredum ( 13 ) and fiftigum. 

41. And fif hlafum and twam fixum on-fangenum ( M ), 
he on heofon locode, and hig bletsode , and J>a hlafas 
brasc, and sealde his leorning-cnihtum paet hig to-foran 
him a-setton; and twegen fixas him eallum daelde( 15 ). 

(*) Two accusatives as with L. doceo. 

( 2 ) Lateness, delay ; from eald. ( 3 ) For sceap • seep. 5. 

( 4 ) Gone forth ; "far passed," 

( 5 ) Tda (II. 2.) village, town : originally enclosure, farm : comp. G. 
zaun hedge ; D. tuin garden. ( 6 ) Comp. kduv, L. edere. 

( 7 ) Syllan (I. 3.) togive, sell. ( 8 ) Penig (pening) (II. 2.) G. punnig. 
( 9 ) Gen : see p. 32. ( 10 ) Locian (I. 1.) to look. 

( n ) Be-beodan(III. 3.) to command. 

( 12 ) II. 1. hay; G.heu. Vulg. i( super viride foenum. , ' 

( 13 ) By hundreds, §c. ( 14 ) Abl. or dat. absolute, p. 75. 
( 15 ) Dffilan (I. 2.) to deal, divide, distribute ; G. theilen, D. deelen. 

K 2 



102 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDI 



42. And hig seton pa ealle, and ge-fyllede wurdon. 

43. And hig namori paera hlafa and fixa lafa( 1 )^ twelf 
wilian( 2 ) fulle. 

44. Soct-lice fif pusend manna paera etendra wseron. 

45. pa sona he nydde( 3 )his leorning-cnihias on seip 
stigan, paet hig him be-foran foron ofer pone miidan( 4 ) to 
Bethsaida, od he paet folc for-lete( 5 ). 

46. And pa he hig for-let, he ferde( 6 ) on pone 
munt( 7 ), and hine ana par( 8 ) ge-baed( 9 ). 

47. And pa aefen( 10 ) waes, paet scip wses on middre 
sse, and he ana waes on lande. 

48. And he ge-seah hig on rewette( n ) swincende( 12 ) ; 
him waes wider-weard ( 13 ) wind ( 14 ) : and on niht, ymbe pa 
feordan waeccan( 15 ), he com to him ofer pa seegangende, 
and wolde hig for-bugan( 16 ). 

49. pa hig hine ge-sawon ofer pa sas gangende, hig 
wendon paet hit un-faele ( 17 ) gast( 18 ) weere, and hig clyp- 
edon ; 

(*) Laf(II. 3.) leaving, remnant ; laefan (I. 2.) to leave; X&nruv* 

( 2 ) Wilia (I. 2.) basket. ( 3 ) Nydan (I. 2.) to compzl ; fromneod. 

( 4 ) Mu$a (I. 2.) mouth of a river ; here lake; Vulg. " fretum." 

( 5 ) For-iaetan (II. 2.) to forsake, abandon, (G. ver-lassen, D. ver-laaten), 
ssnd away. ( 6 ) Feran (I. 2.) to go. 

( 7 ) II. 2. mount: we have u a mountain." 

( 8 ) par=)?aer ? J?ara. ( 9 ) Ge-biddan (II. 1. reflect,) to pray. 
( 10 ) JEfen (II. 2.) even, G. abend : -img (II. 3.) evening. 

( n ) Rewet (II. 2.) rowing ; rowan (II. 2.) to row ; D. roeijen. 
( 12 ) Swincan (III. I.) to labour ; 0. swink. 
( 13 ; Adverse, way-ward ; G. wider-wartig. 

( 14 ) II. 2. G. & D. wind ; L. vent-us. 

( 15 ) Waecce (I. 3.) watch. ( 16 ) III. 3. avoid, pass by. 
( 17 ) Unclean; faele pure, faithful : fsel-s-ian to purify. 

( 18 ; Comp. G. geist, D. geest, S. ghaist. 



EXTRACTS — S. MARK. 1C3 

50. Hig ealle hine ge-sawon, and wurdon gedref- 
ede( 1 ). And sona he sprsec to him, and cwaed : Ge- 
lyfad ; ic hit eom ( 2 ) ; nelle ge ( 3 ) eow on-drsedan. 

51. And he on scip to him eode; and se wind ge- 
swac( 4 ) ; and hig pass J>e ma( 5 ) be-tweox him wundredon. 

52. Ne on-geaton( 6 ) hig be J>am hlafum ; sod lice 
.heora heorte waes a-blend( 7 ). 

53. And J>a hig ofer seglodon, hig comon to Genesaret 
and J>ar wicedon( 8 ). 

54. And J>a hig of scipe eodon, sona hig hine ge- 
cneowon ; 

55. And eal paet rice be-farende( 9 ), hig on saeccing- 
um ( 10 ) bseron ]?a un-truman( n ), Jjar hig hine ge-hyrdon. 

56. And swa-hwar-swa he on wic( 12 ) odde on tunas 
eode, on straeton ( 13 ) hig ]>a un-truman ledon, and hine 
bsedon J>aet hig huru( 14 ) his reafes fnaed( 15 ) aet-hrinon ( l6 ) . 
And swa fela swa hine aet-hrinon, hig wurdon hale. 

C) Drefan (I. 2.) to trouble, offend. ( 2 ) Comp. G. ich bin es. 

( 3 ) L. nolite. ( 4 ) Ge-swican (III. 2.) to cease. 

( 5 ) So much the more ; G. des-to mehr. 

( 6 ) On-gitan (II. 1.) to understand. 

( 7 ) A-blendan (1. 2.) to blind; blind blind. 

( 8 ) Wician (I. 1.) to dwell : see wic below. 

( 9 ) Be-faran==be-feran, p. 55. ( 10 ) Saeccing (II. 3.) sacking, bed. 
( u ) Diseased, infirm ; trum^rm. 

( 12 ) Wic (II. 1.) dwelling, village; L. vic-us: he ace wich and wick in 
local names ; D. wijk. ( 13 ) Street (II. 3.) street; G. strasse, D. straat. 

( u ) At least, at all events. ( 15 ) Hem. 

( 16 ) ^Et-hrinan (III. 3.) to touch 



104 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

III. — S. Luke, xx. 9—25. 

9. He on-gan pa pis big-spel^) to pam folce ewedan ; 
Sum man plantode( 2 ) him win~geard( 3 ), and hine ge- 
sette( 4 ) midtilium(), and he wses him feor manegum 
tidum( 6 ). 

10. pa on tide he sende his peow to pam tilium, paet 
hig him sealdon of paes win-geardes waestme ; pa swung- 
on( 7 ) hig pone and idelne( 8 ) hine for-leton. 

11. pa sende he octerne pe&w ; pa beoton hig pone, 
and mid teonum( 9 ) ge-weecende ( 10 ) hine for-leton idelne. 

12. pa sende he pryddan; pa wurpon hig ut pone 
ge-wundodne( n ). 

13. pa ewsect paes win-geardes hlaf-ord : Hwaet do 
ic? ic a-sende minne leofan sunu ; wenunga( 12 ) hine hig 
for-wandiad( 13 ) ponne hig hine ge-seod. 

(!) Parable • see p. 73. Spel (II. 1.) story, tale ; hence spell. 

( 2 ) Plantian (I. I.) to plant. 

( 3 ) Vine-yard ; D. wijn-gaard : geard or eard (II. 2.) yard, (garden), i/i- 
closure, dwelling, country. 

( 4 ) Ge-settan (I. 2.) to furnish, people : perhaps a mis-translation of 
Vulg. " locavit ;" we read " let it forth." 

( 5 ) Tilia (I. 2.) tiller, husbandman. 

( 6 ) Tid (II. 3.) time, tide, season : G. zeit, D. tijd. For a longtime, many 
seasons, Vulg. u multis temporibus." 

( 7 ) Swingan (III. 1 ) to beat, swinge. 

( 8 ) I'del (I.) empty, idle, vain ; G. eitel, D. ijdel. 

( 9 ) Teuna (I. 2.) injury, wrong. 

( 10 ) Ge-waecan (I. 2.) to weaken, injure ; wac (G. weich) weak. 
( u ) Wundian (I. 1.) to wound : wund (II. 2.) wound. 

( 12 ) Perhaps: wenan to ween, hope, expect ; G. wahnen to fancy, &c. 

( 13 ) For-wandian (I, 1.) to respect, reverence. 



i2XTRACTS^-S. LUKE. 105 

14. pa nine pa tilian ge-sawon, hig p&hton be-tweox 
him, and cwsedon : Her is se yrfe-weard ( a ) ; cumad, uton 
hine of-slean( 2 ), paet seo eeht( 3 ) lire sy. 

15. And hig hine of ham win-gearde a-wurpon( 4 ) of- 
slegene. Hwaet ded pass win-geardes hlaford? 

16. He cymd and for-spilct pa tilian, and syld pone 
win-geard odrum. Hig cweedon pa, hig J)is ge-hyrdon • 
paet ne ge-weorde. 

17. pa be-he&ld he hig, and cwaed: Hwaet is paet 
a-writen is, pone stan( 5 ) pe pa wyrhtan a-wurpon, pes is 
ge-worden on psere hyrnan( 6 ) heafod( 7 )? 

18. JElc pe fyld ofer pone stan byd for-brytt( 8 ) ; 
ofer pone pe he fyld, he to-cwyst( 9 ). 

19. pa sohton psera sacerdra ealdras( 10 ) and pa b6c- 
era3( n ) hyra handa on psere tide on hine wurpan( 12 ); 
and hig on-dredon him paet folc : sod-lice hig on-geton 
paet he pis big-spel to him ewaed. 

( 1 ) Heir ; yrfe (I. 3.) inheritance (G. erb-schaft) • weard (II. 2.) keeper, 
ward-en, fyc, 

( 2 ) Slean (II. 3.) to strike, beat, slay ; of-slean to kill outright . of- in com- 
position often strengthens the sense or makes it bad. 

( 3 ) ^E'ht (II. 3.) possession ; from agan. 

( 4 ) A-weorpan (III. 1.) to cast out, reject. 

( 5 ) Comp. G. stein, D. steen, S. stane. 

( 6 ) Hyrne (I. 3.) corner. 

( 7 ) Heafod (III. 1.) head; G. haupt, D. hoofd. 

( 8 ) For-bryttan (I. 2.) to break, shatter: Vulg. " conquassabitur." 

( 9 ) To-cwysan (I. 2.) to crush, squeeze to pieces ; G. quetschen. With 
s-queeze, comp. bar, s-par ; melt, s-melt ; tumble, s-tumble, §c. fyc. 

( 10 ) Chief (s of the} priests. 

( n ) Bocere (II. 2.) book-man, learned man, scribe, lawyer. 
( 12 ) Or weorpan ; see p. 5. 



106 AKGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

20. pa sendon hig mid searwum ( x ) pa pe hlg riht- 
wise leton( 2 ), paet hig hine ge-scyldigodon( 3 ), and 
paet hig hine ge-sealdon pam ealdron( 4 ) to dome( 5 ), 
and to paes deman( 6 ) an-wealde( 7 ) to for-demanne( 8 ). 

21. pa acsodon hig hine, and cwaklon: Lareow, w.f 
witon paet pii rihte spriest and leerst, and for nanum mer 
ne wandast( 9 ), ac Godes weg on sod-faestnisse laerst : 

22. Is hit riht J>aet man pam Casere( 10 ) gafol( u ) sylle, 
}>e ( 12 ) na ? 

23. pa cwsed he to him pa he heora facen( 13 ) on- 
get ( 14 ) : Hwy fandige ( 15 ) ge min ? 

24. Y / wad( 16 ) me anne pening. Hwaes an-licnesse ( 17 ) 



(*) Searu (III. 1.) ambush, stratagem, 

( 2 ) Who might feign themselves righteous men. 

( 3 ) Ge-scyldigan (-ian, see p. 41) (I. 1.) to accuse; G. be-schuldigen. 
Scyld (II. 3.) (G. schuld) debt, guilt. 

( 4 ) Deliver him to the chief priests : Vulg. " traderent ilium principatui." 

( 5 ) Dom (II. 2,) doom, judgment, power, fyc, 

( 6 ) Dema (I. 2.) judge, doomer, deemer ; hence deemster (demestre) 
properly feminine ; see p. 66. 

( 7 ) An-weald (II. 2.) power ; G. ge-walt, fern, another exception to the 
general rale. 

( 8 ) Deman (I. 2.) to judge, for-deman to condemn : comp. Kpiveiv, tcara- 
Kpivtiv ; G. urtheilen, ver-urtheilen. 

( 9 ) The for in for-wandian, is the preposition, not the prefix ; the latter 
is inseparable : see p. 73. 

( 10 ) Casere (II. 2.) CcEsar, Emperor ; G. kaiser. 
(") Tribute, gavel ; F. gabelle. 
( l2 ) Or ; seldom used independently, but often affixed to other con- 
junctions: see p. 93. ( 13 ) HI. f. deceit, fraud. 

( l4 ) For on-geat ; see p. 5. ( 15 ) Fandian (1. 1.) to tempt. 

( l6 ) Y'wian (eowian) (I. 1.) to show. 
{ 17 ) An-licnes (II. 3.) likeness, image. 



EXTRACTS S. JOHN. 10/ 

hsefct he, and ofer-ge-writ( 1 )? pa ewsedon nig: paes 
Caseres. 

25. pa cwaect he to him; A-gifad( 2 ) J>am Casere 
J>a ])ing J>e J>aes Caseres synd, and Gode J>a J>ing J>e 
Godes synd. 



IV.— S. John vii. 14—28. 



14. pa hit waes mid-daeg J>aes freols-daeges ( 3 ), J>ae6de 
se Hselend in-to J>am temple, and lserde. 

15. And J>a Iudeas wundredon and ewsedon: Hu- 
meta can ]>es stafas, Jjonne he ne leornode( 4 ) ? 

16. Se Hselend him and-swarode ( 5 ) and cwaed: Min 
lar nis na min, ac baes he me sende. 

17. Gif hwa( 6 ) wile his willan don, he ge-cnsewct be 
Jjsere lare hwseder he& sig of Gode, hwaeder-Jje ic be me 
sylfum spece. 

18. Se-])e be him sylfum spied seed: his agen wuld- 
or( T ) ; se-J>e seed: Jjaes wuldor ]?e hine sende, se is sod> 
fsest( 8 ), and nis nan un-riht-wisnes on him. 

19. Hu ne sealde Moises eow se, and eower nan ne 
healt ha se ? Hwy seee ge me t& of-sleanne ? 

(*) III. 1. superscription, 

( 2 ) A-gifan (II. 1.) to render, restore, give back. 

( 3 ) Freols (II. 2.) feast, festival 

( 4 ) Leornian (I. 1.) to learn; G. lernen. 

( 5 ) And-swarian (I. 1.) to answer, governing the dative. 

( 6 ) If any one; comp. L. si quis. ( 7 ) Wuldor (-er) (IT. 2.) glory. 
( 8 ) Sooth-fasi, truthful, just j faest forms the second part of several 

compound adjectives. 



108 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 



20. pa and-swarode seo mseuio and cwsed: Deofol 
Ipe sticad on ( x ) ; hwa seed £e to of-sleanne ? 

21. pa and-swarode se Hselend, and cwsed to him: 
an weorc ic worhte, and ealle ge wundriad. 

22. For-Jjy Moises eow sealde ymb-snidennesse ( 2 ) ; 
(naes( 3 ) na for-J>yg-J)e heo of Moises sy, ac of faed- 
eron( 4 );) 

23. And on reste-dsege ge ymb-sn^ad man Jjaet 
Moises se ne sy to-worpen ( 5 ) ; and ge belgadf 6 ) wid me 
for-J>am-J>e ic ge-hselde senne man on reste-daeg. 

24. Ne deme ge be an-syne ( 7 ), ac demad rihtne dom. 

25. Sume cwsedon, J>a J>e wseron of Ierusalem : Hu 
nis ]>es se J>e hig secad t& of-sleanne ? 

26 And nu he spied open-lice ( 8 ), and hig ne cwedad 
nan J>ing to him. Cwede we( 9 ) hwseder pa ealdras on- 
giton J>set J>es is Crist ? 

27. Ac we witon hwanon hes is : J>onne Crist cymd, 
ponne nat nan man hwanon he byd. 

28. Se Hselend clypode and leerde on J>am temple, 
and cwsed: Me ge cunnon( 10 ), and ge witon hwanon ic 

(*) On-stician (I. 1.) to prick, urge on. 

( 2 ) Ymb-snidennes (II. 3.) circum-cision ; ymbsni^an (III. 2.) to cir~ 
cum-cise ; part. p. -sniden. 

( 3 ) Naes (nas) not ; usually joined with na. 

( 4 ) For faederum ; see p. 12. 

( 5 ) To-weorpan (III. 1.) to over-throw, cast down, destroy ; L. dis-jicere, 
G. zer-werfen. ( 6 ) Belgan (IIL 1.) to beangttj. 

( 7 ) An-syn (II. 3.) countenance, appearance. 

( 8 ) Open (II.) open ; G. offen, D. open. ( 9 ) See pp. 95 — 6. 
( 10 ) Observe the distinction between cunnan and witan (p. 61, note 7); 

me 3/eknow, and ye wot whence I am. 



EXTRACTS — GENESIS. 1 09 

eom : and ic ne com fram me sylfum, ac se is sod J>e me 
sende, J>one ge ne cunnon. 



V. — Genesis, ch. xlv^ 1 ) 

1. pa ne mihte Iosep hine leng dyrnan( 2 ), ac he drat 
ealle J>a Egiptiscan tit, J>eet nan frernde( 3 ) man be-twyx 
him nsere ; 

2. And he weop, and clypode hludre( 4 ) stefne, and 
J>a Egiptiscan ge-hyrdon, and eal Pharaones hired ( 5 ) ; 

3. And he cwaed to his ge-brodrum : Ic eom Iosep ; 
lyfad ure feder nu git? pa ne mihton his ge-brodru 
him for ege( 6 ) ge-and-wyrdan( T ). 

4. pa grette( 8 ) he hig ar-wurd-lice ( 9 ), and cwaed: 
Ic eom Iosep eower brodor, J>e ge sealdon on Egipta- 
land( 10 ). 

5. Ne on-drsede ge eow nan ]?ing, ne eow ne of- 
pince( 11 ) J>aet ge me sealdon on ]>is rice; sod-lice for 
e&wre J>earfe me sende God on Egipta-land. 

( 1 ) This and the following chapter are taken with some alterations from 
Thwaites's Heptateuchus. 

( 2 ) To hide (I. 2.) ; dyrne (I.) dark. 

( 3 ) Fremed, fremd (I.) strange, foreign ; G. fremd. 

( 4 ) Hlud (I.) loud; G. laut, D. luid. ( 5 ) II l.hou:ehold. 

( 6 ) II. 1. awe, fear. 

( 7 ) And-wyrdan (I. 2.) to answer ; and-wyrd (II. 3.) answer; G. ant- 
wort- en. Ge- is used before no other prefixes but and- and ed-, as should 
have been stated p. 41, note 2. ( 8 ) Gretan (1. 2.) to greet, salute. 

i 9 ) A'r-wur$-lic (II.) honorable; G. ehr-wiird-ig. 
( 10 ) Land of the Egyptians : comp. Engla-land, &c. p. 72. 
( u ) (Hit) of-J)inc$ it repenteth : L. pcenitet : see p. 86-7, 
L 



110 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

6. Nu twa gear waes( 1 ) hunger ofer ealle eordan, and 
git sceolon( 2 ) fife on Jjam man ne mseg nader ne 
erian( 3 ) ne ripan( 4 ). 

7. And God me sende to-pam-Jjaet ge beon ge-heald- 
ene, and past ge habbon J>aet ge magon big-lybban ( 5 ). 

8. paet nses na e&wres J>ances( 6 ) ac purh God Ipe ic 
])tirh his willan ( T ) hider a-send wses, se dyde me swylce 
ic Pharaones feeder wsere, and his hiredes hlaf-ord, and 
he sette me to ealdre ofer Egipta-land. 

9. Farad hraed-lice ( 8 ) to minum feeder, and secgad 
him J>aet God me sette t& hlaf-orde eallum Egiptum ; 
beodad him J>aet he fare to me, 

10. And wunige( 9 )on Gessen-lande( 10 ), and beo me 
ge-hende, he and his suna, and his bearna beam, and 
eowre sceap, and eowre hryder-heorda( n ) and eal paet 
ge agon. 

]J. And ic eow fede. Git synd fif hunger-gear 
bseftan( 12 ) : dod J>us J>aet ge ne for-wurdon( 13 ). 

12. Nu ge ge-seod hu hit mid me is, and ge ge-hyrad 
hwaet ic to eow sprece, 

(') Hus been : see p. 62, note 2. ( 2 ) Shall be, are to come. 

( 3 ) To ear, plough ; L. arare. ( 4 ) 1.2. to reap. ( 5 ) Seep. 73. 

( 6 ) Of your own accord : see p. 70. Vulg. has " vestro consilio." 

( 7 ) Through whose will : see p. 31. 

( 8 ) Quic kly ;=hra$e : see p. 25. 

( 9 ) Wunian to dwell ; G. wohnen. ( 10 ) Land of Goshen. 

( n ) HrySer (III. 1.) ox, rother-beast ; G, rind, D. rund : mark the 
n dropped and the vowel lengthened : see p. 2. Heord (II. 3.) herd ; 
G. herde. 

( 12 ) Behind, to come. 

( 13 j For-weor$an (III. 1.) to perish; observe the force of the prefix 
for-. 









EXTRACTS — GENESIS. Ill 

12. Cydad minum faeder eal min wuldor, and ealle 
l>a bing J)e ge ge-sawon on Egipra-lande : efstad and 
leedad hine to me. 

14. And he clypte( T ) heora aelcne, and cyste( 2 ) hig, 

15. And we&p: aefter Jnson hig ne dorston sprecan 
wid hine. 

16. pa spraec man ofer-eal( 3 ), and wid-msersode ( 4 ) 
])a3t Iosepes brodru comon to Pharaone, and Pharao 
wses glaed, and eal his hired; 

17. And he bead losepe J>set he bude his br&drum 
and ])us cweede : Symad ( 5 ) e&wre assan, and farad to 
Chanaan-lande. 

18. And nimad peer e&werne feeder, and eowere 
maegda( 6 ), and eumad: t& me, and ic e&w sylle ealle 
Egipta god. 

19. Be&d him eac paet hig nimon wsenas( 7 ) t& hyra 
cilda fare( 8 ) and to hyra ge-maeccena( 9 ), and be&d him 
eac paet hig nimon hyra faeder, and efston hider swa hig 
hradost magon. 

20. And ne for-lsete ge nan J)ing( 10 ) of e&wrum 
yddisce( n ), for-]}am ealle Egipta speda( 12 ) be&d e&wre. 

21. Israeles suna dydon swa him be-boden wees, and 

0) Clyppan (I. 2.) to embrace, clip. 

( 2 ) Cyssan (I. 2. ) to kiss ; G. kussen. ( 3 ) Everywhere; G. uber-all. 

( 4 ) Wid-msersian to none, spread abroad; from wid and masre. 

(*) Syman (I. 2.) to load. ( 6 ) Maegfc (II. 3.) family, household, tribe. 

( 7 ) Wsegn, waen (II. 2.) wagon, wain ; G. wagen. 

( 8 ) Far (II. 3.) going, journey ; hence fare. 

( 9 ) Ge-msecca, -e (I. 2, 3.) husband, wife, companion, mate; O. make. 

( 10 ) Vulg. '■ Nee diraittatis quicquam." 

( u ) Yddiscjbod, from etan ; hence P. eddish, ashes, &c. feed for cattle f 
after-grass, stubble. ( 12 ) Sped wealth. 



112 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Iosep him sealde waenas eal-swa Pharao him bead, and 
for-rnete( 1 ), 

22. And sealde hyra selcum twS, scrud ( 2 ) ; and he 
sealde Beniamine fif scrud, and J>reo hundred sylfringa( 3 ). 

23. And he sende his faeder tyn assan J>e \raron ge- 
symed mid feo, and mid hraegle( 4 ), and mid Egipta 
welon ( 5 ), and tyne J>e bseron hwsete and hlaf. 

24. Witod-lice he let J>a his ge-brodru faran, and 
cwsed to him : Ne for-lsete ge nan ping ( 6 ) be wege^ ac 
be&d: swide ge-s&me ( 7 ) . 

25. Hig foron of Egipta-lande, and comon to Cha- 
naan-lande to lacobe hyra faeder, 

26. And cweedon to him : Iosep lyfad: J>in sunu, and 
wealt ealles Egipta-landes. pa Iacob J)aet ge-hyrde pa 
Jmhte him swylce he of hefigum slsepe a-wacode, 

27. And J>eah he him ne ge-lyfde, hig rehton ( 8 ) him 
hyra faereld ( 9 ) be ende-byrdnesse ( 10 ) and J>a he ge-seah 
]>a waenas, and ealle J>a J>ing J>e him ge-sende wseron, 
his gast weardge-ed-cwicod( n ), 

( 1 ) (( Provision for the way" for (II. 3.) journey ; mete (II. 2.) meat. 

( 2 ) Vulg. ''stolas;" "changes of raiment:" scrud (ILL) garment f 
shroud, 

( 3 ) Sylfring (II. 2.) " piece of silver. 9 ' 

( 4 ) Hraegl (II. 2.) raiment, garment; hence night-rail, 

( 5 ) Wela (I. 2.) weal, wealth : pi. riches, prosperity, 

( 6 ) Perhaps repeated by mistake from v. 5. Vulg. has here ** Ne 
irascamini :*"' we " see that ye fall not out," 

( 7 ) Mild, gentle. ( 8 ) Reccan (II. 2.) to relate. 

( 9 ) Going, journey, or perhaps, how they had fared, 

( 10 ) In order, succession : Vulg. u Illi econtra referebant omnem ordinem 
rei." 

( u ) Ge-ed-cwician to make alive again, quicken, cwic, cue, &c. quick, 
living. 



EXTRACTS EXODUS. 113 

28. x\nd he cwaed: Ge-noh ic hsebbe gif Iosep 
min sunu gyt leofad; ic fare and ge-seo hine 8er-J>am- 
J>e ic swelte^). 



VI. — Exodus, ch. xxiii. ( 2 ) 

1. Ne under-foh( 3 ) lease ( 4 ) ge- witnessed). 

2. Ne fylig ( 6 ) pd J>am folce J>e yfel wille don, ne 
be-foran manegon socles ne wanda( 7 ). 

3. Ne miltsa( 8 ) J>ii J>earfan( 9 ) on dome. 

4. Gif J)u ge-mete Jjines feondes oxan octcte assa.n, 
lsed hine to him. 

5 Grif J>u ge-seo his assan licgan under byrdene( 10 ), 
ne ga ])ii Jjanon, ac hefe hine up mid him. 

6. Ne J>u ne wanda on pearfan dome. 

7. Fleoh( n ) leasunga( 12 ) ; un-scyldigne and riht-wisne 
ne of-sleh Jju. 



(') Sweltan(III. 1.) to die. 

( 2 ) This chapter is imperfect in several places, and the 30th verse is 
wanting. 

( 3 ) Under-fangan, -fon (II. 2.) to undertake, receive. 

( 4 ) Leas (1.) false, lying. ( 5 ) Witness, testimony. ( 6 ) Seep. 42. 
( 7 ) Wandian to fear, &c. : shrink not, decline not from the truth through 

fear. ( 8 ) Miltsian to pity ; from milde. ( 9 ) pearf (I.) poor. 

( 10 ) Byrfcen (II. 3.) burthen ; G. biirde : from beran. 

( n ) Fleogan, neon (II. 2.) to fee, fly ; G. fliehen, niegen. 

( 12 ) Either sing, or plur. Nouns in -ung sometimes form the oblique 
cases singular in -a. Leasung leasing, lying, from leas. 



L 2 



114 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



8. Ne nim Jm lac^) J>a a-blendad gleawne( 2 ), and 
a-wendact ( 3 ) riht-wisra word. 

9. Ne beo Jm 3el-])e6digum( 4 ) gram( 5 ), for-Jmm ge 
waeron ael-J>eodie on Egipta-lande. 

10. Saw ( 6 ) six ger( 7 ) J>in land, and gadera( 8 ) his 
waestmas, 

11. Andlset hit restan on J>am seofoctan, paet pearfan 
eton paer-of, and wild-deor( 9 ) : do swaon pinum win- 
earde, and on Jnnum ele-beamon( 10 ). 

12. Wyrc six dagas, and ge-swic ( n ) on pam seofodan, 
Jjset J>in oxa and J>in assa hig ge-reston, and J>aet ])inre 
wylne sunusy ge-hyrt( 12 ), and se utan-cumena ( 13 ) . 

13. Healdad ealle J>a Jjing pe ic eow saede, and ne 
swerie ge J)urh utan-cumenra goda naman. 

14. prywa on gere ge-wurctiad:( 14 ) minne freols. 

15. pu ytst Jjeorf-symbel ( 15 ) ; seofon dagas ge etad: 

(*) Gifts, here neuter II. 1., but see p. 9. 

( 2 ) Gleaw (I.) skilful, clever ; G. klug. 

( 3 ) A-wendan (I. 2.) to turn away, sub-vert, per-vert ; G. ab-wenden : 
the prefix a- sometimes has the force of of-. 

( 4 ) /El-J^eodig (II.) foreign, strange; sel- is here=a\\-0£, L. al-ius, al- 
ienus ; and not to be confounded with si for eal, in sel-mihtig, ael-beorht 
and the like. ( 5 ) Angry, cruel. Vulg. " molestus." 

( 6 ) Sawan (II. 2.) to sow ; G. sahen. ( 7 ) =gear, see p. 5. 

( 8 ) Gaderian to gather. ( 9 ) Wild beasts. 

( i0 ) Olive-trees ; ele oil, beam beam, tree ; G. baum, D. boom, whence 
boom. ( n ) Go-swican (III. 2.) to cease. 

( 12 ) Ge-hyrtan (I. 2.) to encourage, hearten, strengthen, from heorte. 

( 13 ) Stranger, one come from without; it-on, see p. 71. 

( 14 ) Ge-weorSian (wur<5ian) to honour, ce'iVutB ; G. wiirdigen. 

( 15 ) Feast of unleavened bread. 



EXTRACTS— EXODUS. 1 15 

]>eorf, swa ic J>e be-bead, on Jjaes mondes tid niwra( 1 ) 
waestma, J>a J>u lit-fore of Egipta-lande : ne cymst pu 
butan sehnyssan ( 2 ) on mine ge-syhcte. 

16. Heald J>a symbel tide J>aes monctes frum-sceat- 
ta( 3 ) J>ines weorces ]?e })u on lande ssewst, and on geres 
utgange( 4 ), Jjonne J>u ge-gaderast June waestmas to- 
gaedre. 

17. prywa on gere aele waepned-man ( 5 ) get-ywd( 6 ) be- 
foran Dryhtne( 7 ). 

18. Ne oftra }m J>inre on- ssegdnesse blod ( 8 ) uppan 
beormanp), ne se rysel( 10 ) ne be-lyfct ( n ) od morgen( 12 ). 

19. Bring J>ine frum-sceattas to Godes huse. 

20. Nu ic sende minne engel Jjaet he Ipe lsede in-to 
Jjsere stowe J>e ic ge-gearwode ( 13 ). 

21. Gym( 14 ) his, and ge-hyr his stemne( 15 ), for-J>am 

(!) Niwe (I.) new ; veog, L. novus, G. neu, D. nieuw. 

( 2 ) iElmysse (1. 3.) alms; (S. awmous;) gift would here have been 
better. 

( 3 ) First fruits; fruma beginning, sceat (II. 2.) coin, value, profit, fyc. 
hence shot, scot : G. schatz treasure. 

( 4 ) Ut-gang (II. 2.) out-going, end ; G. aus-gaug. 

( 5 ) Lit. weaponed-wan ; the common use of this word for male is a strong 
proof of the warlike habits of our A. S. forefathers. 

( 6 ) J^t-ywan (-ian, -eowian) (I. 2.) to appear, show, <Sfc. 

( 7 ) Dryhten (II. 2.) Lord, chief; dryht(II. 3.) troop, band. 

( 8 ) B16d (II. 1.) blood ; G. blut, D. bloed. 

( 9 ) Beorme (I. 3.) barm, leaven, leavened bread. ( 10 ) II. 2. fat. 
( n ) Be-lyfan (III. 2.) to remain ; G. b-leiben, D. b-lijven. 

( 12 ) Morgen, mergen, merigen (II. 2.) morn, morrow ; G. and D. morgen. 

( 13 ) Gearwian to prepare, make yare or ready. 

( 14 ) Gyman (I. 2.) to take care of, care for, herd, attend to. 
( ,5 ) Stemn = stefn voice ; G. stimme, D. stem. 



116 ANGLO SAXON GUIDE. 

he ne for-gifd: Jjonne ge syngiact, and min nama is on 
him. 

22. Ic beo })inra feonda feond, 

23. And J>e in ge-kede to Amorrea lande. 

24. Ne ge-ead-med ( x ) Jm hira godas, ac to-brec hira 
an-licnessa. 

25. peowiact Dryhtne : ic ge-bletsie eow, and do 
aelce un-trumnesse fram eow, 

26. And ge-iee( 2 ) eower dagas, 

27. And a-flyme( 3 ) Jjine fynd be-foran Ipe ; 

28. And ic a-sende hyrnetta( 4 ), J)e aflymad Efeum( 5 ) 
and Chananeum, 

29. Twelf mondum bpt Jju in-fare. 

V? 9P W TP> W 9F 

31. Ic sette June ge-m8ero( 6 ) fram J>eere Readan(?) 
Sse oct Palastinas Sae, and fram Jjam westene od Ip&t 
flod. 

32. Nafa Jm nane sibbe( 8 ) wid hira godas, 

33. py-laes hig J>e be-swicon(9). 

(') Ea$-medan (ead-) (1.2.) to humble oneself, worship, tC bow down to:" 
from ea$ and mod. 

( 2 ) Ge-ican (I. 2.) to increase, lengthen, eke out ; fromeac. 

( 3 ) A-flyman (I. 2.) toput to flight, from fleam flight. 

( 4 ) Hyrnet hornet. ( 5 ) The Hivite ; Vulg. " Hev8enm. ,> 

( 6 ) Ge-maere (III. 1.) boundary ; P. meer. 

( 7 ) Read (I.) red ; G. roth, D. rood. 

( 8 ) Sib (II. 3.) peace. ( 9 ) Be-swican (III. 2.) to deceive. 



117 
VII.- — Saxon Chronicle^). 



# # # The Saxon Chronicle is a series of annals of A. S. 
affairs, from the earliest times to A.D. 1154, compiled 
by Monks. 

Brytene( 2 ) ig-land( 3 ) is eahta hund mila lang and twa 
hund mila brad; and her syndon on ])am ig-lande fif 
ge-|>e6da( 4 ), Englisc, and Bryt-Wylisc( 5 ), and Scytt- 
isc( 6 ), and Pyhtisc(7), and B6c-leden( 8 ). iE'rost wseron 
biigend(9) J>isses landes Bryttas( 10 ) J>a comon of Armo- 
rica( n ), and ge-sseton ( 12 ) sudan-weard Brytene serost. 

A.D. 449. Her( 13 ) Martianus and Valentinianus on- 
fengon rice( 14 ), and ricsodon seofon winter. On heora 
dagum Hengest( 15 ) and Horsa fram Wyrtgeorne ( l6 ) ge- 
ladode( 17 ) Brytta cyninge to fultume, ge-sohton ( 18 ) 
Brytene on ]>am stede( 19 ) J>e is ge-nemned Yp-wines- 
fle6t( £0 ), serost Bryttum to fultume, ac hi eft( 21 ) on hi( 22 ) 

(*) Taken with some slight changes from the edition of Dr. Ingram, 
President of Trinity College, Oxford. ( 2 ) II. 2. Britain. 

( 3 ) Ig-land, ea-land, (II. 1.) e,iland; G. ei-land, D. ey-land : island 
has arisen from a confusion with isle, (L, insula, G. insel, F. isle, ile) 
with which it has no connexion. ( 4 ) Ge-|?e6d (II. 3.) nation. 

( 5 ) Lit. British-Welsh. ( 6 ) Scottish. 

( 7 ) Pictish. ( 8 ) Book-Latin, Roman. 

( 9 ) For huend (II. 2.) inhabitants: see p. 15. 

(io) Brytte (II. 2.) Briton. ( n ) A various reading has Armenia. 

( 12 ) Ge-sittan (II. I.) to occupy, settle in. 

( 13 ) Here and below means this year. ( 14 ) The Roman Empire. 
( l5 ) II. 2. Not Hengist as commonly spelt ; horse, G. hengst. Horsa too 

meant the same. ( 16 ) Vortigern. ( 17 ) LaSian (I. 1. ) to invite, G. laden. 

( 18 ) Secan is here to go io ; comp. the use of L. petere. 

( 19 ) II. 2. Place, stead; G. statt, stiitte. 

( 20 ) Ebb's-et in the Isle of Thanet ; fieot stream, creek ; fleet is common 
in locname.asl ( 2l ) Again, afterwards. ( 22 ) Against them; in eo 



118 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



fuhton. Se cing het hi feohtan on-gean Pyhtas, and 
hi swa dydon, and sige( 1 ) heefdon swa-hwar-swa hi 
comon. Hi J>a sendon to Angle ( 2 ) and heton heom 
seadan mare fultum, and heom secgan Bryt-Walena( 3 ) 
nahtnesse ( 4 ), and J>aes landes cysta( 5 ). Hi J>a sendon 
heom mare fultum : J>a comon J>a men of J>rym maegd> 
um Germanie( 6 ):— of Eald-Seaxum( 7 ), of Englum( 8 ) r 
of Iotump). Of lotum comon Cant-ware ( 10 ), and 
Wiht-ware, Jjaet is seo maed( n ) pe mi eardad( 12 ) on 
Wiht( 13 ), and J>aet cyn on West-Seaxum ( 14 ) Ipe man 
git haet Iotena-cyn. Of Eald-Seaxum comon East- 
Seaxan( 15 ), and Suct-Seaxan( 16 ), and West-Seaxan. Of 

(*) II. 2. victory ; G. sieg. 

( 2 ) Engle, Angle (Ongie) (II. 2.) country of the Angles, the present 
Sleswig. 



( 3 ) Bryt-Wala (I. 2.) lit. British- Welshman : the Anglo-Saxons called 
all not of Gothic race Walan or Wealas, equivalent to strangers or fo- 
reigners, and the Germans still keep up the same idea, calling the French 
and Italians Wdlschen, and anything strange or outlandish w'dlsch. 

( 4 ) Nabtnes (II. 3.) goodness for nought, cowardice. 

( 5 ) Cyst (II. 3.) choice, excellence ; pi. cysta, good things, abundance. 

( 6 ) Gen. of Germania ; see p. 13. 

( 7 ) Seaxa (1. 2.) Saxon : the Old-Saxon dialect nearly resembled the A. S. 

( 8 ) See p. 19. 

( 9 ) Iota, Iuta (I. 2) ; the Jutes occupied the present Jutland, which 
was bounded to the south by Angle ; the Old-Saxons' land, now Holstein, 
lay still further southward. ( 10 ) Dwellers in Kent : see p. 20. 

( n ) = mseg$, p. 5. ( 12 ) Eardian to dwell, from eard. 

( 13 ) Or Wiht-land Isle of Wight. 

( u ) The West-Saxons occupied Berks, Hants, Wilts, Dorset, and 
parts of Somerset and Devon. 

( 15 ) The East-Saxons occupied Essex, as the name implies, Middlesex, 
and part of Herts. 

( 16 ) The South-Saxons had Sussex, named after them, and Surrey. 



EXTRACTS SAXON CHRONICLE. 119 

Angle comon (se a sid-jnm stod westig( 1 ) be-twyx 
Iotum and Seaxum) East-Engle( 2 ), Middel-Engle ( 3 ). 
Mearce( 4 ), and ealle Nord-Ymbra( 5 ). * * * 

A.D. 596. Her Gregorius Papa sende to Brytene 
Augustinum, mid wel monegum ( 6 ) munucum( T ) ]>a 
Godes word sceoldon bodian( 8 ) Angel-cynne. * * 

A.D. 806. Her se mona a-j)ystrode( 9 ) on kalendis 
Septembris( 10 ). Ead-wulf Nordan-Hymbra cyning 
wses of his rice a-drifen, and Heard-byrht bisceop on 
Hagustealdes-e ( n ) ford-ferde ( 12 ). Eac on Jnssurn 
ylcan geare pridie nonas Iunii( 13 ) rode-tacn ( 14 ) weard 
at-eowed ( l5 ) on J>am monan, anes W6dnes-daeges( 16 ), 

(*) Waste, desert, 

( 2 ) East Anglia comprised Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridge. 

( 3 ) The Middle Angles had Salop, Worcester, Warwick, Gloucester, &c. 

( 4 ) Mercia included the remaining midland counties, together with 
Chester, Derby, Nottingham, and Lincoln. 

( 5 ) Northumbria consisted of York, Lancaster, and the other northern 
counties : as these were united or divided into two kingdoms, Saxon 
England formed either a heptarchy or an octarchy. 

( 6 ) Very many, a good number.. 

( 7 ) Munuc (II. 2.) monk; G. monch, L. monachus. 

( 8 ) To announce, proclaim, preach ; hence to bode : boda messenger ; G. bote, 
D. boode. 

( 9 ) A-J?ystrian to become dark, be eclipsed, from J^ystru (p. 10.) ; f>yster 
dark; G. duster. 

( 10 ) Sept. 1.: the Roman name for the day of the month was used 
sometimes, but not always : see p. 36. ( n ) Hexham. 

( 12 ) Went forth, departed, died. ( 13 ) June 4. 

( u ) S/gn of the Cross; rod (II. 3.) rood, Cross; tacen token, sign; G. 
zeichen, D. teeken. ( 15 ) At- for aet- ; see p. 4. 

( 16 ) " Of a Wednesday," as we still say. 



120 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

innan J>gere daginge( 1 ); and eft on })issum geare 
tertio kalendas Septembris ( 2 ) an wundor-lic trendel( 3 ) 
weard at-eowed a-butan J)8ere sunnan. # # 

And J>y ylcan geare (A.D. 853.) sende iEdel-wulf 
cyning iElf-red his sunu to Rome, (J>a waes ]?onne 
Leo( 4 ) Papa on Rome) and he hine to cyninge ge- 
halgode, and hine him to bisceop-suna ge-nam( 5 ). * 

A.D.871. pa fengiElf-red iEdel-wulf-ina: ( 6 ) tb(J) 
West-Seaxna rice; and J>aes ymb senne monad ( 8 ) ge- 
feaht iElf-red cyning wid ealne Jjone here( 9 ) lytle 
werode( 10 ) set Wil-tune( n ) and hine lange on daeg 
ge-flymde( 12 )^ and J>a Deniscan ahton weel-stowe ( 13 ) 
ge-weald. And J>aes geares wurdon nigon folc-ge- 
feoht( 14 ) ge-fohten wid J)one here on J>am cyne-rice 
be sudan Temese, butan J>am J>e him iElf-red, and 
ealdor-men( 15 )^ and cyninges J>egnas oft rada( 16 ) on- 
ridon J>e man na ne rimde( 17 ). And J>aes geares 

(*) Daging (see p. 67.) dawn ; dagian to dawn, O. daw. 

( 2 ) Aug. 29. ( 3 ) Round, circle : hence to trundle. ( 4 ) Leo IV. 

( 5 ) Stood sponsor to him at Confirmation ; an ancient custom of the 
Churches; see the 3rd rubric after Confirmation, and thereon Wheatley, &c. 

( 6 ) Son of JEthelwulf ; see p. 65. 

( 7 ) Feng to " took to" as is still said. ( 8 ) One month after that. 

( 9 ) The Danish host of plunderers was called emphatically " se here" the 
army ; G. das heer : see p. 9. 

( 10 ) Abl, with a little band : werod II. 1. ( n ) Wil-tun Wilton. 
( 12 ) Ge-flyman = a-flyman above. 

Q 3 ) W eel-stow slaughter-place, battle-field; G. wahl-platz. 

( 14 ) Great battles, battles of nations. 

( 15 ) Ealdor-man (III. 2.) senator, chief ; hence alderman. 

( 16 ) Rad (II. 3.) road, in-road, raid, foray ; from ridan. 

( 17 ) Riman to count, number * \ience to rime; G. reimen, D. rijmen. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 121 

wseron of-slegene nigon eorlas ( 1 ), and an cyning; 
and J>y geare namon West-seaxan frid( 2 ) wid J>one 
here. 

A.D. 901. Her ford-ferde ^Elf-red ^Edel-wulfing six 
nihtum ( 3 ) ser Ealra Haligra Maessan ( 4 ), se waes cyning 
ofer eal Angel-cyn butan jjara deele J>e under Dena 
on-wealde waes. And he heold Jjset rice oder-healf ( 5 ) 
gear lses J>e pryttig wintra( 6 ). 



VIII. — Apollonius. 



*** Translated from the Gesta Romanorum, a 
monkish collection of tales, by whom is not known. 
This story is the original of the play called " Peri- 
cles Prince of Tyre." 



Sod-lice mid-])y-J>e Jjaes cynges dohtor ge-seah ]>set 
Apollonius on eallum godum crseftum swa wel wses 
ge-togen( 8 ), ])a ge-feoll hyre mod on his lufe. pa 
aefter J>aes beorscipes ( 9 ) ge-endunge, cwaed J>aet 

(*) Eorl earl 

( 2 ) Namon frifc made peace : fri$ (II. 2.) peace ; G. friede. 

( 3 ) The Anglo-Saxons reckoned time by nights : of this our se'n-night 
(seven-night) and fo'rt* 'night (four teen-night) are relics. 

( 4 ) All Hallows' Mass, Feast of All Saints : maesse I. 3. 

( 5 ) See p. 36. ( 6 ) See p. 35, note 5. 

( 7 ) From Mr. Thorpe's edition, pp. 17—19, 23—25. 

( 8 ) Teogan, (tugan), teon to draw $c, educate : comp. G. er-ziehen ; 
L. e-ducare from ducere. 

( 9 ) Be6r-scipe (II. 2.) feast, banquet; beor (II. 1.) beer. 



122 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

mseden to pam cynge : Le&fa faeder, pu lyfdest 
me lytle ser paet ic moste gifan Apollonio swa- 
hwaet-swa ic wolde of pinum gold-horde ( 1 ). Arces- 
trates se cyng cwaed to hyre : Gif him swa-hwaet-swa 
pu wile. Heo pa swide( 2 ) blide( 3 ) ut-eode and 
cwaed: Lareow Apolloni, ic gife pe be mines faeder 
leafe twa hund punda( 4 ) goldes, and feower hund 
punda ge-wihte( 5 ) seolfres, and pone meestan deel( 6 ) 
deor-wyrdan ( 7 ) reafes, and twentig peowa manna. 
And heo pa pus cwaed: to pam peowum mannum : 
Berad pas ping mid eow pe ic be-het( 8 ) Apollonio 
minum lareowe, and lecgad innon bure( 9 ) be-foran 
minum freondum. pis weard pa pus ge-d&n aefter 
peere cwene( 10 ) hsese( n ), and ealle pa men hyre gife 
heredon pe hig ge-sawon. pa sod -lice ge-endode se 
ge-beorscipe, and pa men ealle a-rison, and gretton 
pone cyng and pa cwene, and bsedon hig ge-sunde ( 12 ) 
beon and ham ge-wendon. Eac-swylce ( 13 ) Apollonius 

( x ) Hord (II. 2.) hoar d, treasure. 

( 2 ) Swi<5 (I.) strong, powerful ; swiSe greatly, very ; comp. L. (valide) 
valde, F. fort. ( 3 ) BliSe blithe; D. blijde. 

( 4 ) Pund (II. 1.) pound. ( 5 ) Ge-wiht (II. 3.) weight; G. ge-wicht. 

( 6 ) A very great deal. 

( 7 ) Precious ; deor dear ; G. theuer, D. duur. 

( 8 ) Be-hatan (II. 2.) to promise; G. ver-heissen. 

( 9 ) Bur (II. 2.) chamber , bower. 

( 10 ) Cwen (II. 3.) queen ; quean is likewise from cwen, which meant 
originally woman ; yvvrj, 

( n ) Haes (II. 3.) command, be-hest; G, ge-heiss. 

( 12 ) Ge-sund sound, whole; bade them fare-well ; L. valere eosjusse- 
runt. ( l3 ) So in like manner. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 123 

cwaed : pu g&da cyning and earmra ge-miltsigend, and 
J>u cwen lare lufigend, beo ge ge-sunde. He be- 
seah( 1 ) eac to J>am ])e6wum mannum Ipe J>aet maeden 
him for-gifen( 2 ) haefde, and heom cwaed to: Nimad 
pas ping mid eow pe me seo cwen for-geaf, and gan 
we secan ure gaest-hus( 3 ) paet we magon us ge-restan. 

pa a-dred paet maeden J>set he& naefre eft Apollonium 
ne ge-sawe swa hrade swa heo wolde, and e&de pa t6 
hyre faeder and cwseeh pu goda cyning, licad pe wel 
paet Apollonius pe purh us to-daeg ge-godod ( 4 ) is, pus 
heonon fare, and cuman yfele men and be-reafian 
hine ? Se cyng cwaed : Wel pu cwsede : hat him 
findan hwar he hine maege wurd-licost ( 5 ) ge-restan. 
pa dyde paet maeden swa hyre be-boden waes, and 
Apollonius on-feng psere wununge( 6 ) pehim be-taeht( 7 ) 
waes, and par-in-eode, Gode pancigende pe him ne 
for-wyrnde cyne-lices wurdscipes and frofre. 

Ac paet maeden haefde un-stille niht mid paere lufe 
on-aeled( 8 ) para worda and sanga pe heo ge-hyrde aet 
Apollonige ( 9 ), and na leng heo ne ge-bad ponne hit 
daeg was, ac eode sona swa hit leoht( 19 ) waes, and 

0) Be-seon (III. 3.) to look, look at. 

( 2 ) For-gifan (II. 1.) to give away , present, forgive. 

( 3 ) Inn, guest-house ; G. gast-haus. 

( 4 ) Ge-godian, to endow, enrich ; G. be-gutern. 

( 5 ) Wur$-lic (II.) honourable. ( 6 ) Dwelling, habitation ; G. wohnung. 

( 7 ) Be-tajcan (1. 2.) to commit, assign ; hence betake. 

( 8 ) On-aelan (I. 2.) to inflame. 

( 9 ) Abl. or dat. formed A. S.-wise from Apollonius; the g inserted as 
p. 41. 

( 10 ) Light; G.licht. 



124 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



ge-saet be-foran hyre faeder bedde. pa cwaed se cyng: 
Leofe dohtor, for-hwy eart pu pus ser-wacol ( 1 ) ? paet 
maeden cwaed:: Me a-wehton( 2 ) pa ge-cneordnessa ( 3 ) 
pe ic girstan-daeg ( 4 ) ge-hyrde ; nti bidde ic pe for- 
pam paet pu be-faeste( 5 ) me urum cuman Apollonige 
to lare( 6 ). pa weard se cyng pearle( 7 ) ge-blissod( 8 ), 
and het feccan Apollonium and him to cwaed: Min 
dohtor gyrnd: paet heo mote leornian aet pe pa ge- 
seeliganp) lare pe pii canst, and gif pu wilt pisum 
Qingum ge-hyrsum beon, ic swerige pe purh mines 
ices maegna( 10 ) paet swa-hwaet-swa pu on see for-lure, 
ic pe paet on land ge-stadelige( n ). pa-pa Apollonius 
paet ge-hyrde, he on-feng pam maedenne to lare, and 
hyre tsehte swa wel swa he sylf ge-leornode. 

* * * * * 

pa waes hyre ge-cyd pe par ealdor( 12 ) waes, past par 
waere cumen sum cyngc( 13 ) mid his adume( 14 ), and 
mid his dohtor, mid miclum gifum. Mid-pam-pe heo 

(*) Early-wakeful ; comp. L. vigil. 

( 2 ) A-weccan (I. 2.) to awake (act.) G. er-wecken : the neut. is wacian 
(I. 1.) orwacan (II. 3.); G. wachen. ( 3 ) Studies, accomplishments, 

( 4 ) Yesterday ; G. gestern ; comp. L. hestern-us. 

( 5 ) Be-festan (I. 2.) to commit, intrust. ( 6 ) For instruction, 

( 7 ) pearl (I.) strong ; J?earle very, greatly ; comp. swi$e above. 

( 8 ) Blissian to rejoice ; bliss (II. 3,)bliss,joy, 

( 9 ) Ge-sffilig (I.) happy, blessed ; G. selig : hence silly, O. sely. 

( 10 ) Maegen (III. 1.) power, 

( n ) Ge-staSelian to establish, make good, from staSol station ; whence 
stacSol-faest stead-fast, c\"c. 

( 12 ) Here used for chief priestess. 

( 13 ) See p. 5. ( 14 ) A^um son-in-law. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 125 

})8et ge-hyrde, heo hi sylfe mid cyne-licum reafe 
ge-fraetwode^), and mid purpran ge-scrydde, and hyre 
heafod mid golde and mid gimmon ( 2 ) ge-glengde ( 3 ), 
and mid miclum faemnena( 4 ) heape( 5 ) ymb-trymm- 
ed( 6 ), com to-geanes J>am cynge( 7 ). Heo waes sod- 
lice Jjearle wlitig( 8 ), and for J>are( 9 ) miclan lufe J>are 
claennesse hi saedon ealle J>aet J>ar nsere nan Dianan( 10 ) 
swa ge-cweme( n ) swa he&. 

Mid-J)am-J>e Apollonius paet ge-seah, he mid his 
adume, and mid his d&htor to hyre urnon, and feollon 
ealle to hyre fotum. and wendon J>aet heo Diana 
wsere seo gyden( 12 ) for hyre miclan beorhtnesse and 
wlite. paet hali( 13 ) ern( 14 ) weard J>a ge-openod, and 
]ja lac wseron in-ge-brohte ; and Apollonius on-gan J>a 
sprecan and cwedan: Ic fram cild-hade waes Apollo- 
nius ge-nemned, on Tirum ge-boren. Mid-J>am-])e 



(*) Ge-fratwian to a dorn ; fraetu (III. I,) ornament, fret, 

( 2 ) Gim (II. 2.) gem. ( 3 ) Ge-glengan (I. 2.) to adorn. 

( 4 ) Faemne damsel ; L. femina. 

( 5 ) Heap (II. 2.) troop, heap ; G. haufe, D. hoop. 

( 6 ) Ymb-trymmian to surround, trymmian to strengthen, hence to trim, 
guard, a garment, &c. 

( 7 ) To meet the king ; comp. G. dem konige ent-gegen. 

( 8 ) Beautiful; wlite (II. 2.) beauty. 

( 9 ) = Jjsere ; at p. 5, 1. 1, it should have been stated that ee is some- 
times changed to a, as well a to ». ( 10 ) Dat. of Diana. 

( n ) Pleasing, agreeable, from cwuman (cuman) to come; comp. G. be- 
quem con-venient. 

( 12 ) Feminine of god ; see p. 66, and comp. G. gott, gott-in. 

( 13 ) = halig, see p. 5. 

( 14 ) Ern, aern (II. 1.) house, room; see p. 71, n. 7. 

M 2 



126 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 

ic be- com to fullon and-gite( 1 ) J>a naes nan craeft J>e 
wsere fram cyngum be-gan( 2 ) odde fram aedelum 
mannum J>aet ic ne cude: ic a-reedde( 3 ) Antiochus 
reedels ( 4 ) Jjees cynges to-J>6n-J)aet ic his d&htor under- 
fenge me to ge-maeccan. ac he sylfa wses mid )jam 
fulestan horwe( 5 ) J>ar-to ge-J>e&d( 6 ), and me J>a 
syrwode( T ) to of-sleanne. Mid-Jjam-Jje ic J>aet for- 
fleah( 8 ), J>a weard ic on sse for-liden (9) , and com to 
Cyrenense( 10 ). pa under-fengc me Arcestrates se 
cyngc mid swa micelre lufe, J>aet ic aet nyhstan( 11 ) 
ge-earnode ( 12 ) paet he geaf me his a-cennedan ( 13 ) 
dohtor t& ge-mseccan. Seo for ]?a mid me t& on- 
fonne minon cyne-rice 5 and J>as mine dohtor ]je ic 
be-foran J>e, Diana, ge-an d- weard ( 14 ) haebbe, a-cende 
on sae, and hyre gast a-let( 15 ). Ic J>a hi mid cyne- 
licum reafe ge-scrydde, and mid golde and ge-write( l6 ) 
on ciste ( 17 ) a-legde ( 18 ), }>aet se-J>e hi funde hi wurd-lice 

(*) And-git (II. 1.) understanding. 

( 2 ) Be-gan to exercise, cultivate, attend to. 

( 3 ) A-rsedan. to read, guess ; G. er-rathen to guess. 

( 4 ) II. 2. riddle ; G. rathsel. ( 5 ) Horu (III. 1.) pollution. 

( 6 ) Ge-{je6dan (I. 2.) to join. 

( 7 ) Syrwian to plot ; searu (III. 1.) ambush, stratagem. 

( 8 ) For-fleon to escape, flee from. 

( 9 ) Shipwrecked ; li(San(III. 2.) to sail, for-li$an to sail with ill success^ 
suffer shipwreck. ( 10 ) Cyrene. ( ll ) At last. 

( 12 ) Earned, deserved, obtained. 

( 13 ) A'-cenned = an-cenned only begotten. ( 14 ) Present, 

( 15 ) A-lastan = of-laetan to let forth, give up. 

( 16 ) Ge-writ (III. 1.) writing, writ, inscription. 

( 17 ) Cist (II. 3.) chest, coffin; P. kist, G. kiste. 

( 18 ) Usually -lede ; from -lecgan. 



EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 127 

be-byrigde( 1 ), andjjas mine dohtor be-faeste J)am man- 
fullestan( 2 ) mannan to fedanne( 3 ). F6r me( 4 ) J)a to 
Egipta-lande feower-tyne gear on heofe( 5 ) : J>a ic on- 
gean( 6 ) com, J>a saedon hi me ]?aet min dohtor wsere 
ford-faren ( 7 ) ; and me wses min sar ( 8 ) eal ge-ed-niwad. 
Mid-J)am-}>e he J>as Jnngc eal a~reht hsefde, Arces- 
trate sod-lice his wif up-a-ras, and hine ymb-clypte( 9 ). 
pa niste na Apollonius ne ne ge-lyfde J>aet heo his 
ge-maecca( 10 ) wsere, ac sceaf( n ) hi fram him. Heo 
J>a micelre stefne clypode, and cwsed mid wope: Ic 
eom Arcestrate ])in ge-msecca, Arcestrates dohtor J)ses 
cynges, and Jm eart Apollonius min lareow }>e me 
leerdest ! pu eart se for-lidena man J>e ic lufode, na 
for galnesse( 12 ) ac for wis-dome ! Hwar is min dohtor? 
He be-wende hine J>a to Thasian( 13 ) and cwaed: 
pis heo is; and hig weopon pa, ealle^ and eac blis- 
sodon. And paet word sprang geond eal paet land 
paet Apollonius se msera cyngc haefde funden his 
wif; and pa weard or-msete( 14 ) bliss, and pa or- 

(') (Be-) byrigan to bury. 

( 2 ) Man-full wicked; man (II. 1.) wickedness, sin, crime; man-swara 
a man-sworn, perjured man ; G. mein-eid,/o/se oath. 

( 3 ) To feed, nourish, bring up. ( 4 ) See p. 81. 

( 5 ) Heaf, heuf (II. 2.) sigh, groan, grief. ( 6 ) Again, back again. 

( 7 ) ForS-faran = forS-feran. ( 8 ) Pain, grief, sore. 

( 9 ) Ymb-clyppan to embrace, clip round. 

( 10 ) Ge-msecca mate serves for both genders ; thus correct n. 9, p. 111. 
( n ) Sctifan (III. 3.) to shove, push; G. schieben, D. schuiven. 

( 12 ) Lust. 

( 13 ) The A. S. dative, like Dianan above and Antiochian below. 

( 14 ) Measureless, immense; from or- and metan to mete, measure; see 
Additions, &c. 



128 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

gana( 1 ) wseron ge-togene( 2 ), and pa byman( 3 ) ge* 
blawene( 4 ), and par weard blide ge-be&rscipe ge-gear- 
wod be-twux pam cynge and pam folce. And heo 
ge-sette hyre gyngran( 5 ) pe hyre folgode to sacerde, 
and mid blisse and heofe ealre pare maegde on Efe- 
sum, he& for mid hyre were( 6 ), and mid hyre adume, 
and mid hyre d&htor to Antiochian, par Apollonio 
waes paet cyne-rice ge-healden( T ). F6r( 8 ) pa sid-pan to 
Tirum( 9 ) and ge-sette par Athenagoras his adum t& 
cynge; f&r pa sod-lice panon to Tharsum mid his 
wife, and mid his dohtor, and mid cyne-licre fyrde ( 10 ), 
and het sona ge-l9eccan( n ) Stranguilionem and Dio- 
nisiaden, and 1 sedan be-foran him par he saet on his 
prym-setle^). 

( ! ) L. organuni, commonly used in the plural, as organs formerly was. 
( 2 ) Lit. drawn ; from some peculiar way either of playing the instru- 
ment or of blowing the bellows. ( 3 ) B^me trumpet. 

( 4 ) Blawan (II. 2.) to blow; G. blahen. 

( 5 ) Gyngre (female) disciple, follower, lit. younger ; G. j linger is used in 
the same sense. 

( 6 ) Wer (fir) II. 2. man, husband; L. vir ; aior was the Scythian 
(Herod, iv. 110), and the Celtic dialects have a similar word. 

( 7 ) Had been kept for A. ( 8 ) He, Apollonius went. 

( 9 ) Copied probably from the L. "(ad) Tyrum" (as also Tharsum 
below) ; t6 seems properly to have always governed the dative. 

( 10 ) Fyrd (II. 3.) army, array, march, fyc. ; G. fahrt journey, fyc. 

( 11 ) I. 2. to seize, catch. 

( 12 ) Glory-seat, throne; frymll. 2., setl III. 1* 



EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 129 

IX. — Botthius. Cap. xvii.^) 
*** King iElfred translated Boethius de Consola- 
tione Philosophise, interweaving much original matter 
of his own : the following is his expansion of 3 or 4 
lines; lib. II. prosa 7. 



Hu ]>aet Mod(^) saede J>aet him naefre se& msegd 
and se& gitsung( 3 ) for-wel( 4 ) ne licode( 5 ), butan t& 
lade( 6 ) he tilade (*). 



pa se Wis-dom J>a J>is leod( 8 ) a-sungen haefde, J>a 
ge-swigode ( 3 ) he, and J>a and-sworede J>aet Mod and 
pus cwsed: Ea-la Ge-scead-wisnes ( 10 ) ! hw8et( n ) ]>u 
wast J>aet me naefre se6 gitsung and seo ge-msegd pisses 
eord-lican an-wealdes for-wel ne licode, ne ic ealles 
for-swide ne gyrnde J>isses eord-lican rices. Buton 
la ic wilnode J>eah and-weorces( 12 ) to ]jam weorce 

(*) From Mr. Cardale's edition, slightly altered. 

( 2 ) II. 1. neuter, while G. muth is masculine : another exception to the 
general rule, pp. 8,9. 

( 3 ) II. 3. desire, covetousness ; gitsian to covet. 

( 4 ) Very well, too well ; for- is sometimes intensive; for-nean well nigh, 
for-swi$e too much, excessively. ( 5 ) See p. 86. 

( 6 ) Unwillingly ; see p. 70 : laS (1.) hateful, loathsome. 

( 7 ) Tilian (teolian) to toil, till,fyc: see p. 42. 

( 8 ) III. 1. song, lay ; G. lied. 

( 9 ) Swigian to be silent ; G. schweigen. 

( 10 ) Reason, discretion; sceadan (p. 54.) to divide, discriminate, &c. ; 
G. scheiden. 

( n ) Hwaet, and la (below) are often used as expletives. 
( 12 ) And-weorc (II. 1.) matter, material., substance. 



130 



ASGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



J>e me be-boden waes to wyrcanne ; J>aet waes j>aet 
ic un-fracod-lice( 1 ) and ge-risen-lice ( 2 ) mihte steor- 
an( 3 ) and reccan( 4 ) J>one an-weald ]>e me be-faest 
waes. Hwaet Jm wast J>aet nan mon ne maeg naenne 
craeft cyctan( 5 ), ne neenne an-weald reccan ne steor- 
an, buton tolum( 6 ) and and-weorce : J>aet byct aelces 
craeftes and-weorc, Jjaet mon J>one craeft buton ( 7 ) 
wyrcan ne maeg. pset byct J>onne cyninges and-weorc 
and his tol mid t& ricsianne( 8 ), J>aet he haebbe his 
land ful-mannod ( 9 ) : he sceal haebban ge-bed-men( 10 ), 
and fyrd-men( n ), and weorc-men. Hwaet Jm wast 
Jjaette butan Jjissum tolum nan cyning his craeft ne 
maeg cyctan. paet is eac his and-weorc Jjaet he 
haebban sceal to J>am tolum, J>am J>rym ge-ferscip- 
um ( 12 ) bi-wiste ( 13 ) ; J>aet is J>onne heora bi-wist, 
land to bugienne ( 14 ), and gifta( 15 ), and waepna( 16 ), 
and mete, and ealo( 17 ), and clactas( 18 ), and ge«hwaet 

C 1 ) Fracod (I.) vile, shameful. 

( 2 ) Ge-risen-lic (lL)fit 9 proper ; hit ge-rist it is fit, becoming,=L. decet. 

( 3 ) Or stj r ran (I. 2.) to steer, guide, govern; G. steuern, D. stuuren. 

( 4 ) I. 3. reckon for, give an account of, 

( 5 ) To make known, show forth, practise. 

( 6 ) Tol (II. 1.) tool. ( 7 ) paet— buton without which. 

( 8 ) To rule with : ricsian, (rixian) ; L. reg-ere, rex-i. 

( 9 ) Mannian to man. ( 10 ) Prayer-men, clergy. 
(") Army~men, soldiers. 

( 12 ) Ge-ferscipe (II. 2.) company ; ge-fera companion, 0. fere. 

( 13 ) Bi-wist (II. 3.) provision, food: wist feast, &c» 
( u ) Bugian=buan. 

( 15 ) Gift (II. 3.) gift; plur. gifta usually means marriage. 

( 16 ) Waepen(III. 1.) weapon ; D. wapen. ( 17 ) Ealo (-u) (III. 3. ale. 
C 18 ) ClaS (II. 2.) cloth, garment ; G. kleid. 



EXTRACTS BOETHIUS. 131 

J>aes J>8 pa J>reo ge-ferscipas be-hofiad : ne mseg he 
butan pissum J>as tol ge-healdan, ne butan Jjissum 
tolum nan para pinga wyrean be him be-boden is 
to wyrcanne. For-py ic wilnode and-weorces pone 
an-weald mid to ge-reccenne, paet mine craeftas and 
an-weald ne wurden for-gitene and for-holene ( x ) ; for- 
pam selc craeft and selc an-weald byd sona for- 
ealdod( 2 ) and for-swigod( 3 ), gif he byd butan Wis- 
d&me; for-pam-pe hwaet-swa( 4 ) purh dysige( 5 ) ge-don 
byd, ne maeg hit nan mon nsefre t& crsefte ge-reccan. 
paet is nti hradost to secganne paet ic wilnode 
weord-ful-Iice ( 6 ) t& lybbanne pa-hwile-pe ic lyfode, 
and aefter minum life pam monnum t& lsefanne pe 
aefter me wseren min ge-mynd( 7 ) on godum weorcum. 



Cap. xxxiv. 10. 

*%* A free translation of part of prosa ii. lib. III. 

pa cwaed ic : Ne maeg ic nane cwice wuht on-gitan 
para pe wite( 8 ) hwaet hit (9) wille odde hwaet hit nille, 
pe un-ge-ned( 10 ) lyste for-weordan. For-pam aelc 
wuht wolde beon hal and lybban para pe me cwice 

(*) For-helan (II. 2.) to hide ; G. ver-hehlen. 

( 2 ) For-ealdian to wear out, perish from old age, 

( 3 ) For-swf gian to pass in silence ; G. ver-schweigen ; here and above 
mark tbe force of for-. 

( 4 ) Usually swtf-hwaet-swa. 

( 5 ) Folly; djsig foolish, absurd; hence dizzy. 

( 6 ) Worthily, honorably. (?) II, 1. memory, mind. 

( 8 ) Wite singular agreeing with wuht and not with j?ara J?e ; see p. 78. 

( 9 ) Hit neut. while wuht is fern. ( 10 ) Nedan=nydaD. 



132 ANGLO-SAXON GUILE. 

J>incct butan ic nat be treowum, and be wyrtum( 1 ) 5 
and be swylcum ge-sceaftum ( 2 ) swylce( 3 ) nane sawle 
nabbad. pa smearcode ( 4 ) he and cwaed : Ne Jjearft 
})u no( 5 ) be J>gem ( 6 ) ge-sceaftum tweogan( 7 ), J>e ma 
J>e( 8 ) be J)8em odrum. Hu ne miht pu ge-se&n 
J)8et selc wyrt and selc wudu(9) wile weaxan on J>am 
lande selost( 10 ) J>e him betst ge-rist, and him ge- 
cynde( n ) byd and ge-wune-lic( 12 ), and Jjaer Jjaer hit 
ge-fret ( 13 ), Jjset hit hradost weaxan maeg, and latost , 
wealcwigan ( 14 ) ? Sumra wyrta odde sumes wuda eard 
byd on dunum( 15 ), sumra on merscum( 16 ), sumra 
on morum ( 17 ), sumra on cludum ( 18 ), sumra on 
barum^) sondum( 20 ). Nim J>onne swa wudu swa 

(!) Wyrt (II. 3.) kerb, wart. 

( 2 ) Ge-sceaft (II. 3.) creatki, creature. 

( 3 ) Swylc— swylc answers to L. talis — qualis. 

( 4 ) Smearcian to smirk, smile. ( 5 ) N6=na. 

( 6 ) See p. 30. 

( 7 ) Tweogan, tweon (III. 3. See p. 60.) to doubt, from twa ; comp. 
8oia-%6iv, L. du-bitare, G. zwei-feln, from doia {§vo), duo, zwei. 

( 8 ) Any more than. ( 9 ) III. 2. wood ; D. woud. 

( 10 ) Best : sel good, excellent. 

( 11 ) Kind, kindly, natural: ge-cynd (II. 3.) nature, kind. 
( ,2 ) Common, usual ; G. ge-wbhnlich. 

( 13 ) Where it takes root, draws nourishment, lit. bites: fretan (II. I.) 
(G. fressen) to eat, devour, fret. 

( M ) Fade; G. ver-welken, P. welk. 

( 15 ) Dun (II. 3.) down, hill, mountain; hence don in local names: G. 
dime, D. duin, F. dune is a sand-hill near the sea. 

( 16 ) Mersc (II. 2.)marsh; P. mesh. 

( 17 ) Mor (II. 2.) moor ; D. moer. ( 18 J Clud (II. 2.) rock, cliff 
( 19 ) Ba?r (II.) bare ; G. bar (») Sand, sond (II. 2.) sand 



EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 133 

wyrt, swa-hwaeder-swa )>u wile of ))8ere stowe ]>e 
his eard and aedelo( 1 ) byd on to weaxanne, and 
sete on un-cyndre( 2 ) stowe him, J>onne ne ge-grewd 
hit J)£er nauht, ac for-searad ( 3 ) ; for-J>am selces landes 
ge-cynd is, Jjset hit him ge-lice wyrta and ge-licne 
wudu tydrige( 4 ); and hit swa ded, fridad( 5 ), and 
fyrdrad( 6 ) swide georne( 7 ), swa longe swa heora ge- 
cynd bydj Jjaat hi growan moton. Hwaefe wenst J>u 
for-hwy aelc ssed( 8 ) growe innon pa eordan, and to 
cidum( 9 ) and to wyrt-rumum( 10 ) weorde on J>aere 
eordan, buton for-J>y-J)e hi teohhiad( n ) J>aet se 
stemn( 12 ) and se helm( 13 ) mote }jy fees tor and J>y 
leng standan? Hwy ne miht J>u on-gitan, Jjeah J)d 
hit ge-seon ne msege, J>aet eal se dael, se-J)e J>aes 
treowes on twelf mondum ge-weaxed, J>aet he on- 
ginnd of J>am wyrt-rumum, and swa up-weardes 
grewd od J>one stemn, and sid-J>an and-lang Jjaes 
pidan( 14 ), and and-lang J>eere rinde( 15 ) od J>one helm> 
and sid-J>an 3after( 16 ) }>am bogum( 17 ), od-paet hit 

(') Nature. ( 2 ) Un-cynde( I.) un-kind, unnatural. 

( 3 ) For-searian to fade, become sear. 

( 4 ) Tydrian to produce, bring forth, from tudor, tudr (II. 2.) offspring, 
progeny. 

( 5 ) Frisian to make flourish, grow well; frifc II. 2. peace, G. friede. 

( 6 ) Fyrfcrian to further, forward, assist, from forfc. 

( 7 ) Willingly, readily, earnestly ; G. gerne. 

( 8 ) Saed (II. 1.) seed ; G. saat, D. zaad. 

( 9 ) Ci$ (II. 2.) shoot, sprout. ( 10 ) Wyrt-ruma root. 
( ll ) Teohhian to resolve, endeavour, ( 12 ) Stem, trunk. 
( 13 ) Cr own, head, top, helm-et. ( ,4 ) PtiSapith; D. pit. 
( ,5 ) Rind (II. 3.) rind, bark; G. rinde. 

( l5 ) Along; like L. secundum. ( 17 ) Boh (II. 2.) bough. 

N 



134 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

ut-a-springd ( x ) on leafum( 2 ), and on blostmum( 3 ), and 
on blsedum ( 4 ) ? Hwy ne miht J>u on-gitan Jjaette 
selc wuht cwices byd innan-vveard hnescost( 5 ), and 
litan-weard heardost ? Hweet Jm miht ge-seon hu 
J>aet tre&w byd: utan ge-scyrped ( 6 ), and be-waefed( 7 ) 
mid psere rinde wid pone winter, and wid J>a stearc- 
an( 8 ) stormas, and eac wid Jjsere sunnan heeto on 
sumera( 9 ), Hwa mseg paet he ne wundrige swyicra ge- 
sceafta ures Sceoppendes( 10 ), and huru( n ) £>aes Sceopp- 
endes ? And peah we his mi wundrien, hwylc ure 
maeg a-reccan( 12 ) medem-lice ( 13 ) ures Sceoppendes 
willan, and an-weald, hii his ge-sceafta weaxad and 
eft waniad( 14 ) Jjonne Jjaes tima( 15 ) cymd, and of heora 
ssede weordad eft ge-ed-niwade( 16 ), swylce hi Jjonne 
wurdon to ed-sceafte ( 17 ) ? 

(*) Ut-a-springan (III. 1.) to spring, shoot out. 

( 2 ) Leaf (II. 1.) leaf; G. laub. 

( 3 ) Blostm (II. 2.) blossom; D. bloessem. 

( 4 ) Bleed (II. 3.) fruit, branch; G. blatt, D. Mad leaf, blade. 

( 5 ) Hnesc (I.) soft, tender, nesh. 

( 6 ) Ge-scyrpan (I. 2.) to scarf, cover ; sceorp (II. 1.) scarf 

( 7 ) Be-waefan (I. 2.) to clothe ; waefels garment. 

( 8 ) Stearc (I.) stark, strong, violent ; G. stark. ( 9 ) See p. 15. 

( 10 ) Sceoppend or Scyppend (p. 5.) Creator; scyppan to create; G. 
schaffen, schbpfen, D. sclieppen. 

( 11 ) At least, at all events. ( n ) Reckon, tell up. 

( 13 ) Fitly, worthily ; medeme middling, moderate, meet. 

( 14 ) Wanian to wane, from wana want. 

( 15 ) The season for that. ( 16 ) See p. 42. 

( n ) Ed-sceaft (II. 3.) new creation : as if they then became newly wealed. 



CHAPTER IX. 



Verse Extracts. 

I. — Narrative Verse. 

Anglo-Saxon Poetry is of various kinds, distinguished 
by rime, by alliteration, or by both; the commonest 
however only, termed Narrative Verse, will be here de- 
scribed. Its chief characteristic is Alliteration^)^ or 
the correspondence of the first letters of a certain num- 
ber of the most important words in each line of a couplet 9 
two called sub-letters riming thus together in the first 
line, and answering to a third called the chief letter in 
the second. The first line has often but one sub-letter 
and never more than two ; the second never more than 
one chief letter. The length of the lines varies much, 
each however must contain at least two emphatic or 
root syllables, with one or more unemphatic, that is pre- 
fixes, terminations, &c. : few lines have less than four 
syllables, two emphatic, and two unemphatic, and some 

( J ) Alliteration is found in the Latin poetry of the middle ages, some- 
times combined with line and final rime, and syllabic metre ; it was used 
more or less in England along with other kinds of rime till a late period, 
and is still usual in the Scandinavian tongues. The Vision of Piers Plouh- 
man (1350) is a long and regular specimen of English alliterative poetry, 
on the above rules. For a full account of the A. S. versification, see Rask's 
Grammar, pp. 136 — 68. 



136 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

have as many as eight or nine, or even more. For ex- 
ample (*) : 

Hu Zomp( 2 ) eow on How befell it you on your 

Zade ( 3 ) voyage 

Zeofa Beo-wulf, dear Beowulf, 

£a ])u jferinga when thou suddenly 

/eor ge-hogodest far off determinedst 

saecce( 4 ) secean warfare to seek 

ofer sealt waeter, ovev the salt water, 

/ulde( 5 ) to iZeorote ( 6 ) ? battle at Heorot? 

Ac Jm jffrod-gare Hast thou then Hrothgar 

wid cudne wean ( 7 ) against his known plague 

wihte ge-bettest( 8 ), ought booted, 

mserum J>eodne ( 9 ) ? the famous prince ? 

Here the first couplet has in the first line two sub- 
letters, the Z in Zomp and Zade, answering to the chief 
letter, the Z in Zeofa in the second. The third line has 
but one sub-letter, the f in /aeringa which rimes with 

(«) Be6wulf, ed. Kemble 1. 3969—79. 

( 2 ) Limpan (III. 1 .) to happen, 

( 3 ) Ladu (III. 3.)li<5an to travel, journey, chiefly by sea. 

( 4 ) Sasc (II. 3.) hence sack of a town. 

( 5 ) Hild (II. 3.) battle, war. 

( 6 ) The palace of Hrothgar prince of a Danish tribe. 

( 7 ) Wea evil, misfortune. 

( 8 ) Betan to profit, improve, do good to ; but (II. 3.) boot, profit. 

( 9 ) Though quantity and number of syllables seem no essential part of 
A. S. versification, many lines will bear a more or less regular scanning; 
thus most short lines consist either of two trochees, like the 2nd, 5th, and 
11th above, or of a dactyl and spondee like the 10th : the 3rd, and 6th, 
also might be called imperfect adonics. 



EXTRACTS — NARRATIVE VERSE, 187 

that in /eor in the fourth. The third and fourth 
couplets have each two sub-letters like the first; the 
fourth again but one, wid: being here not emphatic. The 
last line depends for its alliteration on the first of the 
next period ; the couplet joining two lines by allitera- 
tion only, is often thus broken by the sense. 

When the chief letter is a vowel or diphthong, the 
sub-letters must likewise be vowels or diphthongs, but 
need not be the same ; as, 

[/'tan ymbe ce&ehie Without round the noble 

englas stodon. angels stood. 

jEordan ee'ht-ge-streon, Earths possessions, 

^ppplede gold. appled( 1 ) gold. 

In the first example the sub-letters u and ce in the 
first line answer to the chief letter e in the second ; in 
the other eo, ce\ and ce rime together. 

When the chief letter is double, the sub letters are 
usually double likewise ; as, 

JFVaegn /rom-lice ( 2 ) He asked prudently 

jfruman and ende. the beginning and end. 

Scean scir( 3 ) werod, Shone the bright host, 

scyldas lixton. shields gleamed. 



The following prefixes and prepositions in composi- 
tion are not reckoned as part of th^ alliteration, which 

(*) Hence d-appled, as asphodel (0. affadil) h^s become d-affodil ; dap- 
pled-gray is 0. apple-gray, G. apfel-grau, D. appel-graauw : comp. F. gris- 
pommele, (*) From brave, pious fyc. G. fromm. 

(*) Clear, sheer ; G. schier. 

N 2 



*38 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

falls only on the first root-letter of the word before which 
they stand: viz. a-, be-(bi-), ge-, to-, for-, aet, od, of, 
geond, Jmrh ; as, 

A-rsedde and a-rehte That he should read and 

relate 
hw T set seo run( 1 ) bude. what the rune boded. 



ponne be-Aofad: When it behoveth 

se-J>e ^er wunad. him that here dwelleth. 



pa ge-irorhte he Jmrh his Then wrought he through 

z/jis-dom his wisdom 

tyn engla werod. ten legions of angels. 



To-sweop hine and to- He swept and dashed it 

swexide away 

Jmrh his swidan miht. through his strong might. 



py-laes J>ii for-weorde Lest thou perish 

mid Jjissum wser-logan ( 2 ) with these false ones. 



Se-])e aet-/eohtan Who to fight 

/rum-garum( 3 ) — with the patriarchs — 



( 1 ) Run (II. 3.) a secret, mystery , letter, hieroglyph; here the hand- 
writing on the wall : heDce to round, whisper ; G. raunen. 

( 2 ) Waer-loga a breaker of faith ; hence war -lock : war (II. 3.) a pro- 
mise, compact, loga a Iyer, from leogan to lye, 

( 3 ) Gar (II. 2.) a (missile) weapon, spear (=L. telum), chief; it forms 
part of many proper names , as Gar-mund, Ead-gar Edgar, fyc. 



EXTRACTS — NARRATIVE VERSE. 139 

pa hie ^ielp-sceadan( 1 ) Since them those braggart- 

rebels 
o%ifen haefdon. had given up. 



Sict-J>an hie /eondum After they the foes 

ocU/aren hsefdon. had escaped. 



Geond-/olen ffre Filled through with fire 

and /3er-cyle( 2 ). and intense cold. 



TTylm ( 3 ) J>urh-wodon ( 4 ) They the flame had passed 

through 
swa him wiht ne sceod — so that them no whit hurt — 



Big (bi), on, ofer, ymb, sometimes rime and some- 
times do not ; as, 

And Segen ]}a Jeornas And both the warriors 

J>e him Jig-stodon. who stood by him. 

Big-standad me Grange Stand by me strong com- 

ge-neatas( 5 ) rades 

J>a ne willad: me set jjam who will not fail me at 

stride ( 6 ) ge-swican. the strife. 



(*) Gilp (II. 2.) boast ; scea<5a enemy, robber, fyc. 

( 2 ) Feer (II. 2.) stratagem; in composition it implies suddenness, danger, 
or the like \ faer-lic dangerous; G. ge-fahr danger 9 ge-fahr-lich dangerous. 
Cyle II. 2. ; hence chill ; G. kiihle. 

( 3 ) Wylm (II. 2.) heat, boiling (= L. aestus); welan, weallan to boil; 
G. wallen. ( 4 ) Wadan (II. 3.) to go ; L. vadere. 

( 5 ) Ge-neat ; G. ge-noss, D. ge-noot. 

( 6 ) Stri* (II. 2.) G. streit, D. strijd. 



140 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

pset we J>aer edgum 



on-lociad. 
On-Aycgad: nu 
hklige mihte. 

And Jmrh ofer-metto 
sohton oder land. 
Uton ofer-Aycgan 
Aelm( 1 ) J?one miclan. 



What we there with our 

eyes 
look upon. 
Think now on 
the holy might. 



And through pride 
they sought another land. 
Let us despise 
the great Supreme. 



-Ebrdan z/mb-hwyrft 
and &p-rodor( 2 ). 
JTeofon ymb-Aweorfest, 
and ]>urh J/me /zalige 
miht — 



Earth's circuit 
and the upper sky. 
Thou compassest heaven^ 
and through thy holy 
might — 



And-, un- 5 ed-, in, t&, &c. are deemed emphatic and 
therefore rime; as, 



Him Ipk J. dam 
and-swarode. 



Z7n-lytel dell 
eordan ge-sceafta. 



Him then Adam 
answered. 



No little part 

of earth's creatures. 



( x ) Helm is the top of anything ; see p. 133 ; n. 13. 
( 2 ) Rodoj (II. 2.) heaven, sky. 



EXTRACTS — NARRATIVE VERSE. 



141 



Ne hi ed-cerres( 1 ) 
ceire moton wenan. 

Haefde J»a se ^deling 
in-ge-j}ancum( 2 ) — 

Him Jjaet £acen weard 
Jjaer he Zo-starode( 3 ). 



Nor they for return 
ever could hope. 



Had then the noble 
fervently — 



To him that a token was 
where he stared. 



II.— Metres of Boetkius(*) 



*** The following is King Alfred's translation of 
Boethius, Lib. Ill, metr. I. 



He that will work 

fruitful land, 

let him pluck off the field 

first straightway 

fern, and thorns, 

and furzes, as also weeds, 



Se-J>e wille wyrcan 
waestm-bsere lond, 
a-teo of J>am secere 
serest sona 

fearn(5), and ]>ornas( 6 ), 
and fyrsas, swa-same( 7 ) 
weod( 8 ), 

(*) Cer, cyr (II. 2.) turn ; hence char a turn of work ; cyrran to turn, 
re-turn; G. kehren. 

( 2 ) Adverb formed from the dative plural; seep. 70. Comp. G. ein- 
ge-denk mindful, thoughtful. 

( 3 ) Starian ; G. starren, D. staaren. 

( 4 ) Chiefly from the Rev, S. Fox's edition. 

( 5 ) P. vearn, G. farn-kraut. (6) p orn . Gt dorn% 

( 7 ) Same is connected with our same, 

( 8 ) Weod (II. 1.) D. wied. 



142 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



J>a pe willad" 
wel-hwaerf 1 ) derian 
clepnum hwaete, 
J>y-laes he cicta-leas (2) 
liege on Jjaem lande. 
Is leoda( 3 ) ge-hwahn 
J>eos octru bysen 
efn be-hefe( 4 ) ; 
past is paette J>inced( 5 
Jjegna ge-hwylcum 
huniges( 6 ) beo-bread 
healfe pf swetre, 
gif he hwene( 7 ) ser 
huniges teare( 8 ), 
bit res on-byrgact 
Byd eac swa-same 
monna aeg-hwyle 
micle pf fsegenra 
Mes(9) wedres( 10 ), 
gif hine lytle ser 
stormas ge-stondad( n ). 



that will 

everywhere hurt 

the clean wheat, 

lest it germ-less 

lie on the land* 

Is to all people 

this other example 

even as needful; 

that is that seemeth 

to every man 

honey's bee-bread 

half the sweeter, 

if he a little ere 

the honey's drop, 

something bitter tasteth. 

Is eke in like wise 

every man 

much the gladder 

of fair weather^ 

if him a little ere 

storms assail, 



(*) We! prefixed is intensive ; wel-oft very often, wel-hra<5e very scon. 

( 2 ) Ci$ shoot, growth of any kind ; hence kid, used either of a child or a 
young animal : comp. the uses of imp, scion, sprig, &c. 

( 3 ) Leude people, persons ; G. leute, D. lieden. 

( 4 ) Ee-hofian to need, be-hoie. ( 3 ) See Additions, &c 
( 6 ) G. honig. ( 7 ) Hwene, hwon a little, S. a uheen. 

( 8 ) Tear (II. 2.) tear ; G. zahre. 

( 9 ) LiSe tender, mild, lithe ; G. linde : observe the n dropped and the 
vowel lengthened, and see p. 2, and Additions, &c. 

( 10 ) Weder (II. 1.) G. wetter, D. weder. 
( n ) Observe the force of ge- ; see p. 64. 



EXTRACTS — B0ETH1US. 



143 



and se stearca( 1 ) wind 

nordan and eastan. 

Neenigum Jnihte 

daeg on J>once ( 2 ), 

gif seo dimme niht 

ser ofer eldum( 3 ) 

egesan( 4 ) ne brohte. 

Swa joined anra ge-hweem 

eord-buendra 

seo sode ge-sseld( 5 ) 

simle J>e betere, 

and Jjy wynsumre, 

]je he wita ma, 

heardra hsenda( 6 ), 

her a-dre&ged ( 7 ) . 

pii meaht eac micle J>y ed 

on mod-sefan 
sode ge-sselda 
sweotolor ge-cnawan, 
and to heora cydde( 8 ) 
be-cuman sid-J>an, 
gif J>u up-a-tyhst 



and the violent wind 
from north and east. 
To none would seem 
the day delightful, 
if the dim night 
before over men 
terror had not brought. 
So seemeth to every one 
of the earth-dwellers 
the true happiness 
ever the better, 
and the winsomer, 
as he more plagues, 
and hard afflictions, 
here suffereth. 
Thou mayst eke much the 

easier 
in thy mind 
true happinesses 
clearlier know, 
and to their country 
come afterwards, 
if thou pluckest up 



(* ) Stearc stark, strong ; G. stark, D. sterk. 

( 2 ) pone (J?anc) (II. 2.) thank ; G. dank : comp. L. gratis and gratus. 

( 3 ) Eld, yld (II. 2.) man, human being. 

( 4 ) Egesa = ege awe, dread. ( 5 ) II. 3. from sel, sje! good. 
(•) Hffin<Su (hyn<5u) III. 3. ; hean abject, miserable. 

( 7 ) (A-)dreogan (III. 3.) to suffer; S. dree. 

( 8 ) Cyfcfcu (III. 3.) also acquaintance, knowledge, hence kith. 



144 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



rarest sona, 
and J>u a-wyrt-walast 
of ge-wit-loean ( x ) 
lease ge-seelda, 
swa-swa londes-ceorl ( 2 ) 
of his aecere list ( 3 ) 
yfel we&d monig. 
Sid J>an ic ]>e secge 
j)aet J)u swe&tole meaht 

sode ge-sselda 

sona on-cnawan( 4 ), 

and J>u sefre ne recst 

seniges pinges 

ofer pa &ne, 

gif J>u hi ealles on-gitst. 



first forthwith, 
and thou rootest 
out of thy understanding 
false happinesses, 
as the husbandman 
off his field gathers 
many an evil weed. 
Afterwards I say to thee 

that thou clearly mayst 

true happinesses 

soon recognise, 

and thou never wilt reck 

for anything 

above them alone, 

if thou them quite under- 
standest. 



(*) (Ge-) wit (II. 1.) wit, loca, fold, locker, place shut or locked up, 

( 2 ) Ceorl man (free not noble) husband, churl; S. carl; G. kerl. 

( 3 ) Lesan (II. 1.) to gather, pick; hence lease, to glean, G. lesen to gather 
read ; comp. L. legere. 

^ 4 ) Comp. G. er-kennen. 



145 

III.— Cadmon( l ). 

# * # Csedmon, the Anglo-Saxon Milton, author of 
the Metrical Paraphrase of parts of the Holy Scriptures, 
from which the following extracts are taken, was first a 
herdsman, afterwards a monk in the Abbey of Streo- 
neshalh or Whitby, then ruled by S. Hild : he flou- 
rished in the 7th century. For an account of him 
from iElfred's version of Beda's Ecclesiastical History, 
see Mr. Thorpe's preface to his edition of Caedmon, and 
his Analecta Anglo-Saxonica, pp. 54-8. 



Part of Book I. Canto II. 

Her serest ge-sceop Here first shaped 

ece Dryhten, the eternal Lord, 

Helm ( 2 ) eal-wihta, Chief of all creatures, 

heofon and eordan, heaven and earth, 

rodor a-rserde, the firmament reared, 

and J)is rume( 3 ) land and this spacious land 

ge~stactelode established 

strangum mihtum, by his strong powers, 

Frea( 4 ) ael-mihtig. the Lord almighty. 

Folde wses J>a gyt The earth was then yet 

graese un-grene; with grass not green; 

(*) From Mr. Thorpe's edition, more literally translated. 
( 2 ) See p. 133. n. 13. ( 3 ) Rum wide, roomy* 

( 4 ) G. frau {noble) woman, lady is connected with frea. 

O 



146 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



gar-secg( 1 ) Jjeahte, 
sweart( 2 ) sin-nihte, 
side( 3 ) and wide, 
wonne( 4 ) wegas. 
pa waes wuldor-torht 
heofon-weardes gast 
ofer holm( 5 ) boren 
miclum spedum ( 6 ) : 
Metod(7) engla heht, 
lifes Brytta( 8 ), 
leoht ford-cuman 
ofer rumne grund( 9 ). 
Rade waes ge-fylled 
heah-cyninges hses; 
him waes halig leoht 
ofer westenne, 
swa se Wyrhta be-bead. 
pa ge-sundrode 
sigora( 10 ) Waldend 
ofer lago-flode 
leoht wid peostrum^ 1 ), 



ocean covered, 

swart in eternal night, 

far and wide, 

the dusky ways. 

Then was the glory-bright 

heaven's Guardian's spirit 

over the deep born 

with great speed: 

the Creator of angels bade, 

life's Distributor, 

light come forth 

over the wide abyss. 

Quickly was fulfilled 

the high King's behest; 

for him was holy light 

over the waste, 

as the Maker commanded. 

Then sundered 

the Ruler of triumphs 

over the water-flood 

light from darkness, 



(*) An obscure mythological word ; gar (II. 2.) weapon, secg man, 
warrior, 

( 2 ) Black, swart, swarthy ; G. schwarz, D. zwart. 

( 8 ) Sid wide, ( 4 ) Won, wan wan, dark. 

( 5 ) Holm means also an island in the sea ; Steep-holm, Born-holm, &c. 

( 6 ) Sped (II. 3.) success, prosperity, speed ; D. spoed. 

( 7 ) From metan to mete, measure : He who " measured the waters, and 
meted out heaven." ( 8 ) Bryttian to distribute, 

( 9 ) II. 2. ground, bottom, depth ; G. grund. 

( 10 ) Sigor (II. 2.) = sige victory, (") peostra = )>£stru. 



EXTRACTS — CiEDMON. 



147 



sceade( 1 ) wid sciman( 2 ); 
sceop Jja bam, naman, 

lifes Brytta. 
Leoht waes serest 
J)urh Dryhtnes word 
deeg ge-nemned; 
wlite-beorhte ge-sceaft ! 
Wei licode 
Frean set frymde( 3 ) 
ford-bsere ( 4 ) tid. 



shade from brightness; 
created then for both, 

names, 
life's Distributor. 
Light was first 
through the Lord's word 
day named; 
beauty-bright creation ! 
Well pleased 

the Lord at the beginning 
the teeming time. 



Part of Book 

pa to Euan God 
yrringa( 5 ) sprsec: 
Wend( 6 ) J>e from wynne( 7 ); 
pu scealt waepned-men 
wesan on ge-wealde; 
mid weres egsan 
hearde ge-nearwad( 8 ), 
hean, J)rowian(9) 
Jnnra daeda ge-dwild( 10 ) — 



I. Canto XVI. 

Then to Eve God 
angrily spake: 
Turn thee from joy ; 
thou shalt to man 
be in subjection ; 
with fear of thy husband 
hardly straitened, 
abject, suffer for 
thy deeds' error — 



(*) For sceadwe ; sceadu (-0) (II. 2.) G. schatte. 

( 2 ) Scima light, shimmer, ( 3 ) Frymfc (II. 2.) 

( 4 ) Lit. forth-bearing, 

( 5 ) See p. 70—1 ; from yrre (II. 2.) ire, anger; L. ira. 

( 6 ) Wendan to turn, wend, go ; G. wenden. 

( 7 ) Wyn (II. 3.) pleasure ; G. wonne. 

( 8 ) Ge-nearwian, from nearu to make narrow, afflict, oppress, 

( 9 ) Hence throe, (i°) II. 3. dwelian to err. 



148 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 



deades bidan ; 

and }}urh wop ( x ) and heaf , 

on woruld cennan( 2 ), 
Jmrh sar( 3 ) micel, 
sunu and d&htor. 
A-bead eac Adame 
ece Dryhten, 
lifes Leoht-fruma, 
lad: aerende ( 4 ) : 
pu scealt oderne 
edel( 5 ) secean, 
wyn-leasran wic, 
and on wraec( 6 ) hweorf- 

anf); 
nacod ( 8 )/hied-waedla( 9 ), 
neorxna-wanges ( 10 ) 
dugedum be-deeled : 
J>e is ge-dal witod( n ) 

Iices( 12 ) and sawle. 



death abide ; 

and through weeping arid 

moan, 
into the world bear, 
through much pain, 
son and daughter. 
Announced eke to Adam 
the eternal Lord, 
Author of life's light, 
the dire errand : 
Thou shalt another 
country seek, 
a joylesser dwelling, 
and into exile go, 

naked, a needy beggar, 
of Paradise's 
blessings deprived: 
to thee is a parting de- 
creed 
of body and soul. 



(*) II. 2. hence whoop. 

( 2 ) I. 2. comp. yevsiv, L. genere ; hence to kindle, 

( 3 ) II. 1. sore. ( 4 ) III. 1. from ar messenger. 
( 5 ) II. 2. native country, home. ( 6 ) H» 3. 

( 7 ) III. 1. to turn, return, go. 

( 8 ) G. nackt. ( 9 ) Nied=ne6d. 
( 10 J) Neorxna-wang (II. 2.) a word of doubtful etymology ; wang is 

'plain, field. (") Witian to decide, decree; hence witod-Kce, 

( 12 ) Lie (II. 1.) corpse, dead body; G. leich, D. lijk : hence lkh-% ate 
a Churchyard, Ji/ce-wake watching a corpse, &c. 



te to 



EXTRACTS — CEDMON. 



149 



Hwaet ! ])u lad-lice 
wrohte ( a ) on-stealdest ; 
for-])&n J> a winnan ( 2 ) 

scealt, 
and on eordan jje 
J>ine and-lifne( 3 ) 
selfa ge-rsecan ( 4 ), 
wegan ( 5 ) swatig ( 6 ) 

hleor(7), 
Jjinne hlaf etan, 
Jjenden Jm her leofast, 
od-Jjset J>e to heortan 
hearde griped ( 8 ) 
adl(9) un-lide, 
J>e Jm on aeple( 10 ) ser 

selfa for-swulge ( n ) ; 
for-])6n ]>u sweltan scealt, 
Hwset! we nii ge-hyrad 



Lo ! thou foully 
crime didst commit; 
therefore thou shalt la- 
bour, 
and on earth to thee 
thy livelihood 
thyself obtain, 
wear a sweaty face, 

thy bread eat, 
while thou here livest, 
until thee at heart 
hardly gripeth 
ungentle ailment, 
which thou in the apple 

erst 
thyself swallowedst down; 
therefore thou shalt die. 
Lo! we now hear 



(*) Wrtfht (15. 3.) ; wregan to accuse ; comp. L. crimen. 
( 2 ) Winnan (III. 1.) to battle, struggle, toil, also to win; ge-winn la" 
hour, &c. ( 3 ) And-lifn II. 3. 

( 4 ) I. 2. lit. reach; G. reichen, D. reiken. 

( 5 ) II. 1. to wag, move, bear ; hence waeg wey (weight), wseg wave f 
waegn wagon, 

( 6 ) Swat (II. 2.) sweat ; G. schweiss, D. zweet. 

( 7 ) II. 1. jaw, cheek; hence countenance, complexion, O. lere. 
( e ) Gripan (III. 2.) G. greifen, D. grijpen. 

( 9 ) II. 3. ail, disease, 

( 10 ) <Epl, aeppel (II. 2.) G. apfel, D. appel. 

( u ) For-swelgan (III. 1.) to devour; G. ver-schwelgen. 

o 2 



150 



ASGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 



hwaer us hearm-stafasC 1 ) 
wraede( 2 ) on-wocon( 3 ), 
and woruld-yrmd:o( 4 ). 
Hie J>a wuldres Weard 
W8edum( 5 ) gyrede, 
Scyppend usser, 
het heora sceome( 6 ) Jjecc- 

an, 
Frea, frum-hraegle ; 

het hie from-hweorfan 

neorxna-wange 

on nearore lif. 

Him on laste( 7 ) be-leac( 8 ) 

lidra and wynna 

hyht-fulne(9) ham, 

halig engel, 

be Frean haese, 

fyrene( 10 ) sweorde. 

Ne maeg J)3er inwit-ful ( n ) 

senig ge-feran, 



where to us sorrow 

in wrath up-sprang 

and worldly misery. 

Them then glory's Keeper 

with weeds provided, 

our Creator, 

bade their shame hide, 

the Lord, with the first 

garment ; 
bade them depart from 
Paradise 

into a narrower life. 
Behind them locked up 
of comforts and joys 
the hopeful home, 
a holy angel, 
by his Lord's behest, 
with fiery sword. 
May not there guileful 
any journey, 



(!) Hearm(II. 2.) grief, harm, calamity; G. harm. Stafas (plur. of 
staef ) forms the second part of several poetical compounds ; as, ende-stafas 
end, ar-stafas honour, &c. ( 2 ) Wraefc II. 3. 

( 3 ) On-wacan (II. 3.) to awake, arise, be born. 

( 4 ) III. 3. from earm poor. 

( 5 ) Waed (III. 1.) weed, garment. 

( 6 ) Sceamu (III. 3.) G. scham. 

( 7 ) Last (II. 2.) footstep. ( 8 ) Be-ltican III. 3. 
( 9 ) Hyht (II. 3.) hope. ( 10 ) F^ren of fire. 
( n ) Inwit (II. 1.) deceit, treachery. 



EXTRACTS — C^EDMON. 



151 



wom-scyldig ( x ) mon ; 
ac se weard hafad 
miht and strengdo( 2 ), 
se J)aet msere lif 
dugedum( 3 ) deore, 
Dryhtne healded. 
No hwaedre JEl-mihtig 

ealra wolde 
Adam and Euan 
arna( 4 ) of-teon, 
Feeder set Frymde^ 

J>eah he him from- 

swice ( 5 ) ; 
ac he him t& fr&fre let 

hwaedre ford-wesan 
hyrstedne( 6 ) hrof(?) 
halgum tunglum( 8 ), 
and him grund-welan (9) 
ginne sealde; 



stain-guilty man; 

but the keeper hath 

might and strength, 

who that exalted life 

to the good dear, 

for the Lord holdeth. 

Not however the Al- 
mighty 

of all would 

Adam and Eve 

means deprive^ 

the Father from the be- 
ginning, 

though he from them had 
withdrawn ; 

but he to them for solace 
let 

nevertheless continue forth 

the adorned roof 

with holy stars, 

and them earth-riches 

ample gave; 



O Worn (II. 2.) spot, defilement. 

( 2 ) StrengSo (-u) (III. 3.)=*streng$ II. 3. 

( 3 ) DuguS (II. 3.) virtue, benefit, nobility, chief men; from dugan. 

( 4 ) A'r (II. 3.) honour, wealth, &c. ; nouns of this class sometimes have 
a simple or weak genitive plural. 

( 5 ) Swican (III. 2.) to cease, depart from. 

( 6 ) Hyrst (II. 3.) ornament. ( 7 ) II. 2. D. roef. 
( 8 ) Tungel (III. 1.) heavenly body. 

( 8 ) Wela weal, wealth. 



152 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 



het J>am sin-hiwum ( a ) 
sses and eordan 
tuddor teondra( 2 ), 
te&hha( 3 ) ge-hwylces 
to woruld-nytte ( 4 ) 
waestmas fedan( 5 ). 
Ge-sseton 'jpk sefter synne 

sorg-fulre land, 
eard and edel 
un-spedigran ( 6 ) 
fremena( 7 ) ge-hwylcre 
ponne se frum-st&l ( 8 ) wees 
pe hie sefter dsede 
of-a-drifen wurdon. 



bade the pairs 

of sea and earth 

producing offspring, 

of every substance 

to worldly use 

fruits bring forth. 

They occupied then after 

their sin 
a sorrowfuller land, 
a dwelling and home 
more barren 
of every good thing 
than the first seat was 
which they after that deed 
were driven from. 



( x ) Sin-hfwa mate, partner. ( 2 ) Teon to draw, pro-duce, 

( 3 ) Te6h (teog) III. 1. stuff, material; G. zeug. 

( 4 ) Nyt (II. 3.) G. nutz, D. nut. 

( 5 > Comp. L. fet-us, &c. ( 6 ) Spedig wealthy. 

( 7 ) Freme (I. 3.) advantage, benefit. 

( 8 ) Stol (II. 2.) G. stuhl, D. stoel ; hence stool. 



* 153 

IV.— Beowulf^). 

# # # The celebrated poem from which the following 
extracts are taken, relates the exploits of the hero Beo- 
wulf, King of the Weder-Geats or Angles, about the 
middle of the 5th century. The author is unknown, 
and no mention of Britain occurs ; the present text is 
supposed to date from the 7th century. 



Part of Canto V.( 2 ) 

Street ( 3 ) waes stan-feh, The street was variegated 

with stones, 
stig( 4 ) wisode( 5 ) the path guided 

gumum set-gsedere ; the men together ; 

gud>byrne ( 6 ) scan, the war-corslet shone, 

heard, hond-locen ( T ) ; hard, hand-locked ; 

hring-iren ( 8 ) scir the ring-iron bright 

song in searwum( 9 ), sang in their trappings, 

Iph hie to sele( 10 ) furdum, when they to the hall for- 
ward, 

(*) From Mr. Kemble's edition ; the translation has been adapted to 
read line by line. ( 2 ) Line 637—676. 

( 3 ) II. 3. L. strata (via) G. strasse, D. straat. 

( 4 ) II. 3. G. steig, hence stigan to go, mount. 

( 5 ) Wisian to show, direct, governing the dative ; G. weisen. 

( 6 ) Gufc II. 3. ; byrne (I. 3.) O. birnie. 

( 7 ) Clasped, closed by the hand, 

( 8 ) Hring (II. 2.) G. ring : iren (fsen) (III. 1.) G. eisen. The corslet 
was of ring or chain mail. 

( 9 ) Searu (III. 1.) equipment, chiefly for war. 
0°) II. 2. L. aula, G. saal, F. salle. 



154 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* 



in hyra gryre-geatwum ( 1 ), 
gangan cwomon. 
Setton see-mede ( 2 ) 
side scyldas, 

rondas ( 3 ) regn-hearde ( 4 ) , 
wid J>aes recedes weal. 
Bugon pa to bence, 

byrnan hringdon, 

gud-searo gumena; 
garas stodon 
sae-manna searo 
samod aet-gsedere, 
aBsc-holt( 5 ) ufan graeg( 6 ) : 
waes se iren-J>reat 
waepnum ge-wurdad. 
pa J>aer wlonc haeled( 7 ) 

oret-mecgas ( 8 ) 

aefter hseledum fraegn: 

Hwanon ferigead ge 



in their terrible harness, 

proceeded to go. 

The sea-weary men set 

their wide shields, 

their very hard bucklers, 

by the house wall. 

They turned then to a 
bench, 

their corslets laid in a 
ring, 

the war-trapping of men: 

their javelins stood 

sea-men's arms 

all together., 

ash-wood above gray: 

the iron-crowd was 

by the weapons honoured. 

Then there a proud war- 
rior 

the sons of battle 

after the heroes asked: 

Whence bear ye 



(') Gryre(II. 2.) horror; comp. G. es grauet, O. it grews. Geatwe 
(ge-tawe) (I. 3.) = seam. ( 2 ) G. miide. 

( 3 ) Rand (rond) edge (G. rand), shield* 

( 4 ) Regen- is an intensive prefix. 

( 5 ) 2£&c (II. 3.) G. esche ; holt (II. I.) holt ; G. holz, D. hout. 

( 6 ) G. grau. ( 7 ) II. 2. G. held. 

( 8 ) Mecg (masg) kins-man, son, man, connected with mag, and maga, 
and all with Mac-. 



EXTRACTS — BEOWULF. 



155 



faette scyldas, 
graege syrcan( 1 ), 
and grim-helmas( 2 ), 
here-sceafta( 3 ) heap? 
lc eom Hrod-gares 
ar and om-biht ( 4 ) : 
ne seah ic el-])e6dige 
Jms manige men 
modig-licran : 
wen( 5 ) is J)aet ge for 

wlenco( 6 ), 
nalles for wraec-sidum( 7 ) 
ac for hyge-J>rymmum ( 8 ) 5 
Hroct-gar sohton. 



your thick shields, 
gray shirts, 
and visor-helms, 
your war-shafts' heap? 
I am Hrothgar's 
messenger and servant: 
never saw I foreign 
thus many men 
haughtier : 
I ween that ye for pride, 

not for exile 

but for magnanimity, 

have sought Hrothgar. 



Part of Canto XXII. (9) 
Beo-wulf madelode ( 10 ), Beowulf harangued, 



beam Ecg-J>e6wes : 
Ge-J>enc nu se meera 

maga Healf -denes, 



son of Ecgtheow : 
Consider now thou the 

famous 
son of Healfdene, 



(*) Syrce (I. 3.) S. sark ; gray shirts of iron chain-mail, 

( 2 ) Grime (II. 2.) mask, part of the helmet covering the face. 

( 3 ) Sceaft (II. 2.) G. schaft. 

( 4 ) Om- (am-) bihtu office ; G. amt. 

( 5 ) (II. 3.) hope, expectation : wen is there is reason to suppose* 

( 6 ) Wlenco (III. 3.) from wlanc proud. 
O Wraec (II. 3.) exile, &c. ; si^S journey. 

( 8 ) Hyge (II. 2.) mind, hycgan (hogian) to think; |?rym (II. 2.) glory. 

( 9 ) Line 2945—2998. (i°) MeSel (II. 1.) discourse, speech. 



156 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



snottra( a ) fengel, 
nu ic eom sides fus 5 

gold-wine ( 2 ) gumena, 

hwset wit geo spracon; 

gif ic set J>earfe 

J>inre sceolde 

aldre linnan, 

J>aet Jm me a weere 

ford-ge-witenum, 
on feeder staele( 3 ). 
Waes J>u mund-bora ( 4 ) 
minum mago-J>egnum, 
hond-ge-sellum ( 5 ), 
gif mec hild nime. 
Swylce Jm J>a madmas( 6 ) 

J>e J>u me sealdest, 
H rod-gar leofa, 
Hige-lace on-send: 



prudent chief, 

now I am ready to de- 
part, 

patron of men, 

what we two erst spake ; 

if I at thy need 

should 

from life cease, 

that thou to me ever 
wouldst be 

departed, 

in a father's stead. 

Be thou a protector 

to my kindred thanes,, 

my near comrades, 

if me battle should take. 

Likewise do thou the 
treasures 

that thou gavest me, - 

Hrothgar dear, 

to Higelac send: 



( J ) Snotor prudent; definite form, se being understood. 

( 2 ) Gold- implies splendour, munificence ; wine (II. 2.) friend forms 
part of many proper names : Trum-wine, Ead-wine, Edwin, &c. 

( 3 ) Stael(Il. 2.) hence stall; G. stelle. 

( 4 ) Mund (II. 3.) protection; forming part of several proper names ; as 
O's-mund, Sigemund (G. Siegmund) Sigismund, &c. : bora (from beran) 
one who bears ; the second part of several compounds. 

( 5 ) Lit. hand- comrades; ge-sel (II. 2.) G. ge-selle. 

( 6 ) Mafcfcum, mac5m ; madm treasure, gift. 



on-gitan 
Geata dryhten, 
ge-^seon sunu Hredles 
bonne he on past sine 

starad, 
hset ic gum-cystum ( x ) 
godne funde 
beaga ( 2 ) bryttan ; 
breac bonne moste. 



EXTI? A CTS — BEOW ULF. 1 57 

mseg J>onne on J>am golde may then by the gold 

understand 
the lord of the Geats, 
Hrethl's son see 
when he at the treasure 

stare th, 
that I in his munificence 
found a good 
distributor of rings; 
/ enjoyed it while / 

might. 
And do thou let Hun- 

ferth 
the old bequest^ 
the ornamented wave- 
sword, 
the wide-known mari^ 
the hard-edged have. 
I me with Hrunting 
glory will work, 
or me death shall take. 
After those w 7 ords 



And J>ii Kun-ferd last 

ealde lafe ( 3 ), 

wrset-lic ( 4 ) wreg-sweord ( 5 ) , 

wid-cudne man, 
heard-ecg( 6 ) habban. 
Ic me mid Hruntinge( 7 ) 
dom ge-wyrce, 
odde mec dead nimed. 
jEfter J)sem wordum 



( 1 ) Cyst (II. 3.) choice, excellence, the best of a thing ; from ceosan. 

( 2 ) Beah (II. 2.) ring; F. bague : from beogan, bugan to bow, bend. 
Rings whether for the arm (earm-beah), or neck (heals-beah), were usual 
gifts from an A. S. or Scandinavian chief or prince to his followers. 

( 3 ) Laf (II. 3.) leaving, relic, heir-loom, as swords often were. 

( 4 ) Wrast embossed or carved ornament, 

( 5 ) Wffig (II. 3.) wave ; G. woge, F. vague : adorned with wavy lines a3 
blades still are. ( 6 ) Ecg (II. 3.) edge ; G. ecke. 

( 7 ) Hrunting was the name of Beowulf s famous sword. 



158 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



Weder-Geata leod 
efste mid elne( 1 ), 
na-lses and-svvare 
bidan wolde : 
brim-wylm on-feng 
hilde-rince( 2 ). 



the Weder-G eats' prince 

hastened with boldness, 

nor answer 

would bide : 

the ocean-tide received 

the man of war. 



Part of Canto XXVII. ( 3 ) 
Cwom( 4 ) J>a to flode Came then to the flood 



fela modigra 
haeg-stealdra( 5 ), 
bring- net ( 6 ) beeron, 
locene leodo-syrcan( 8 ). 
Land-weard on-fand 
eft-sid: eorla, 
swa he ser dyde ; 
n6 he mid hearme 
of hlictes( 8 ) nosan(9) 
gaestas ne grette, 
ac him to-geanes rad; 



many proud 

bachelors, 

who ring-nets bore, 

locked limb-shirts. 

The land-guard found ou'j 

the return of the warriors, 

as he ere had done; 

not with insult did he 

from the cape's point 

the guests greet, 

but to meet them rode: 



(') Ellen (11. 1.) courage, valour. 

( 2 ) Rinc (II. 2.) man, warrior. ( 3 ) Line 3772—3335. 

( 4 ) Fela usually governs a genitive plural, while the verb often stands 
in the singular. 

( 5 ) Hseg-steald (II. 2.) G. hage-stolz ; the genitive plural in «ra seems 
to show that this word was originally a participle past ; and " haeg-steald 
mon" occurs. 

( 6 ) Another allusion to the rings of their mail. 

( 7 ) LiS, leoS (IIL 1.) G. glied, D. lid. 

( 9 ) HliS (II. h) lid, covering, cliff. ( 9 ) Nose I. 3. 



EXTRACTS BEOWULF. 



159 



cwsed ])set wil-cuman 
Wedera leodum, 

scalcas( 1 ) on scir-hame ( 2 ) 
to scipe foron. 
pa wses on sande 
sse-geap naca( 3 ) 
hladen here-wsedum, 
hringed stefna( 4 ), 
maerum and madmum ; 
maest hlifade 
ofer Hrod-gares 
hord-ge-streonum( 5 ) : 
he Jjeem bat-wearde ( 6 ) 
bunden golde 
swurd ge~sealde, 
J>set he sid-J)an wass 
on meodu-bence ( 7 ) 
madma J>y weordre^ 
yrfe-lafe. 
Ge-wat him on nacan 



quoth that welcome 

to the people of the Wed- 

ers, 
men in bright mail 
to their ship went. 
There was on the sand 
the sea-curved bark 
laden with war-weeds, 
the ringed vessel, 
with horses and gifts ; 
the mast lifted itself 
over Hrothgar's 
hoarded treasures: 
he to the boat -ward 
bound with gold 
a sword gave, 
so that he afterwards was 
on the mead-bench 
for the gifts the worthier, 
the heir-loom. 
He departed in the ship 



(!) Seealc, scale man, servant &c. : G. schalk rogue. Mearh-scealc 
officer $c. having the care of the horses (raearii horse) ; hence marshal. 

( 2 ) Ham (hama) covering, here armour, 

( 3 ) Comp. G. nachen, F. nacelle. 

( 4 ) Stefn (stemn) (II. 2.) stem, prow; stefna ship having a stem: ship 
with the stem adorned with rings. 

( 6 ) Hord (II. 2.) hoard, treasure; ge-streon (II. 3.) acquisition, wealth 
&c. ; streonan, strynan to acquire, get> beget ; hence strain, breed. 

( 6 ) Bat (II. I.) G. boot. 

( 7 ) Meodo, medo (-u) (III. 2.) G. meth, D meede. 



mo 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



drefan deop waeter; 
Dena land of-geaf: 
J>a wees be maeste 
mere-hraegla sum, 
segl( 1 ) sale-faest( 2 ) ; 
sund-wudu( 3 ) jjunede ( 4 ) ; 
no Jjaer weeg-flotan ( 5 ) 

wind ofer yd:um 
sides ge-tweefde( 6 ); 
sae-genga for, 
fleat famig-heals ( T ) 
ford: ofer ycte, 
bunden( 8 ) stefna 
ofer brim-streamas., 
paet hie Geata clifu (9) 

on-gitan meahlon, 
eucte na3ssas( 10 ). 



to urge the deep water; 
the Danes 5 land he left: 
there was by the mast 
a certain sea-vest, 
a sail fast by a rope; 
the sea-wood thundered; 
not there the wave-floater 

did 
the wind over the billows 
from its course hinder; 
the sea-goer went, 
floated the foamy-necked 
forth over the wave, 
the bounden ship 
over the ocean-streams, 
50 that they the Geats* 

cliffs 
could make out, 
the known headlands. 



( 1 ) Segel (II. 2.) G. segel. 

( 2 ) Sal (II. 2.) string, &c. G. seil ; hence sselan below to bind, make fast. 

( 3 ) From sund, comes sound (strait) G. sund. 

( 4 ) punian ; comp. L. tonaife ; Jmnor (II. 2.) thunder : L. tonitru, G. 
donner, D. donder. Hence por Thor, the thunderer, (Jupiter) Tonans. 

( 5 ) Flota floater, ship, sailor; from fleo tan (III. 3.) to float, fleet ; F. 
flotter. ( 6 ) Ge-twaefan to divide, &c. ; from twa. 

( 7 ) Heals (II. 2.) neck; G hals. 
( s ) With ornaments bound or wound round the prow. 
( 9 ; Clif (III. 1.) rock, cliff: L. clivus, G. klippe, D. klip. 
( 10 ) Nass nose, promontory; L. nasus, G. nase : hence -ness in Dunge- 
ness and the like. 



EXTRACTS BEOWULF. 



161 



Ceol( 1 ) iip-ge-spr,mg 
lyft-ge-swenced ( 2 ), 
on lande stod. 
Hrade waas aet holme 
hyd>weard( 3 ) geara, 
se«J>8 ser lange tid 
leofra manna, 
fus aet farode, 
fer wlatode : 
saelde to sande 
sid-faedme ( 4 ) scip 
oncer-bendum( 5 ) faest, 
J>y-laes hine yd-])rym, 

wudu wynsuman, 
for-wrecan ( 6 ) meahte. 



The ship up-sprang 
air-compelled, 
on the land stood. 
Quickly was at the sea 
the shore-guard ready, 
who long time ere 
the dear men's, 
ready at the strand, 
journey had watched: 
he tied to the sand 
the wide-bosomed ship 
with anchor-bands fast, 
lest it the force of the 

waves, 
the winsome wood, 
might damage. 



(*) Ceol (II. 2.) keel, vessel (= L. carina) G. kiel: vessels called keels 
are still in use on the Humber. 

( 2 ) Lyft (II. 3.) G. luft, O. lift ; swencan to drive, urge, 

( 3 ) Hy$ (II. 3.) haven, &c. ; hence -hythe in Queen-hythe, &c. 

( 4 ) FeeSm II. 2. ( 5 ) Oncer, ancer (II. 2.) G. anker. 
( 6 ) For-wrecan (II. 1.) to banish, injure, &c. hence to wreck. 



p 2 



162 



APPENDIX. 



I.— Words spelt alike, but differing in accent, pro- 
nunciation, and meaning. 



*#* This list, in addition to what is stated at p. % 
will prove the great importance of attention to the quan- 
tity of A. S. vowels, if only as a mean of distinguishing 
words otherwise of the same aspect, but in truth differ- 
ing in every respect but spelling. Other spellings, by 
which some of the words may be further known from 
each other, are given between brackets. 



Ac (ah) but. 

&c (II. 3.) oak ; G. eiche^ D. eik. 

a-gan a-gone, a-go. 

agan (anom.) to own, possess, have. 

a-gen( x ) (a-(on-)gean) a-gain, a-gainst ; G. gegen, D. 

te-gen. 
agen own ; G. and D. eigen. 
an (on) on, in ; kv, L. in, G. an, D. aan ( 2 ), 
an (ann) (/) grant, from unnan. 

( 1 ) P. agen or agin. 

( 2 ) The Dutch sometimes, as here, has lengthened a short vowel ; on 
the whole however it will perhaps be found as safe a guide to the A. S. 
quantity as any modern language can be. In D. a double vowel or diph- 
thong, in G. a diphthong, a vowel with h before or after it, or a double 
vowel, in general answers to an A. S. long vowel. 



APPENDIX LIST I. 



163 



an one, a ; G. ein, D. een : L. un-us, aeO)* 

ar (II. 2.) messenger. 

ar (II. 3.) honour ; G. ehre, D. eer. 

aras ; plur. of ar. 

a-ras a-rose, from a-risan. 

eedre instantly, forthwith. 

sedre (I. 3.) vein ; G. and D. ader. 

eel (II. 2.) awl; G. ahl, D. els. 

sel (II. 2.) eel; G. and D. aal. 

ban (ge-bann) (II. 2.) ban, edict ; G. bann, D. ban. 

ban (II. 1.) bone ; G bein, D. been. 

bser (II.) bare ; G. bar. 

baer (I J bare ; G. (ge-)bar. 

bser (II. 3.) bier; G. bahre, D. baar. 

ben (benn) (II. 3.) wound. 

ben (II. 3.) prayer. 

blsed (II. 2.) fruit; G. blatt, D. blad (leaf blade.) 

bl^d (II. 3.) blast ; G. blasen. 

brid (bridd) (II. 2.) (young) bird. 

brid (bryd) (II. 3.) bride; G. braut, D. brijd. 

bude; 2nd pers. imperf. of beodan to bid. 

biide ; imperf. of buan to cultivate, &c. G. baute. 

cneow (III. 1.) knee; G. and D. knie. 

cneow (I J knew. 

coc (cocc) (II. 2.) cock. 

coc (II. 2.) cook. 

feol(2) (feoll) (I J fell; G. fiel. 

( 1 ) Here and often else, the v has evidently been droppeJ before <x ; it 
appears in the neut. cv, and in the oblique cases ivog, &c. See Addi- 
tions, &c. 

( 2 ) Quantity doubtful ; if long, both words should be shifted to II. 
below. 



164 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

fe&l (fyl) (II. 3.) file; G. feile, D. vijL'H 

floe (flocc) (II. 2.) flock {of sheep Sfc.) 

floe (floce) (II. 3.) flock {of wool Sfc.) ; G. flocke, D. 

vlok. 
floe (II. 3.) flook, (flat-fish, of an anchor.) 
for- (prefix) for-; G. ver-. 
for for ; G. fur, D. voor. 
for (II. 3.) going ) journey. 
for ; imperf. of faran ; G. fuhr, D. voer. 
fore he-fore; G. vor, D. voor, L. pro, wpo. 
fore ; 2nd pers. imperf. of faran. 
ful (full) (II. 1.) cup. 
ful {full) full; G. voll, D. vol. 
ful foul; G. faul, D. vuil. 
fyl (fyll) (II. 2.) felling, slaughter. 
fyl (fyll) (II. 3.) fill, glut; G. fiille. 
f£l (fe&l) (II. 3.) file; G. feile, D. vijl. 
fyr further. 

fyr (II. I.) fire; G. feuer, D. vuur: irvp* 
geat (III. 1.) gate ; D. gat hole, opening. 
geat ; imperf. of geotan to pour ; G. goss, D. goot. 
geoc (II. 1.) yoke ; G.joch, D. juk, L. jugum, %vyov. 
geoc (II. 3.) consolation. 
geong young ; G. jung, D. jong. 
geong ; imperf. of gan ; G. gieng. 
God (II. 2.) God; G. Gott, D. God. 
god good; G. gut, D. goed. 
heaf (III. 1.) ocean, deep ; G. haf-en, D. hav-en hav~en, 

F. hav-re. 
heaf (he&f) (II. 2.) grief 
Q) D. vis = f. 



APPENDIX LIST I. 165 

ham ham ; D ham. 
ham (hama) (II. 2.) covering, skin. 
ham( 1 ) (II. 2.) home, dwelling ; G. heim, D. heem. 
hama (homa, ham) ; see above, 
hama grasshopper. 
hig (II. 1.) hay ; G. heu. 
hig hey ! oh ! 
hig (hi) they : ol 9 !•• ei, ii- 
hof (II. 2.) court, dwelling ; G. and D. hof. 
hof (I) hove; G. hub, D. hief. 
hwsete eager, brave. 

hweete (II. 2.) wheat ; G. weizen, D. weit. 
hyrde (II. 2.) ford[; G. hirt. 
hyrde (I J heard ; G. horte. 
hyre (hire) her ; G. ihr. 
hyre (heore) gentle, mild; G. (un-ge-)heuer. 
is is ; G. ist, D. is : Ian, L. est. 
is (II. 1.) ice ; G. eis, D. ijs. 
lam lame ; G. lahm, D. lam. 
lam (II. 2.) loam ; G. lehm, D. leem. 
leod (lid) (III. 1.) limb ; G. glied, D. lid. 
leod (II. 1.) lay, song ; G. and D. lied, 
lim (III. 1.) limb, 

lim (II. 2.) lime, s-lime{ 2 ) ; G. (sch-)leim, D. (s-)lijm. 
man (mann) (III. 2.) man; G. mann, D. man. 
man (II. 1.) sin, crime: comp. G.mein-eid, D. mijn-eed 
perjury, and our /^arc-sworn. 



(*) Hence ham-let, and ham (hamp-) in local names ; comp. G. Blind- 
heim, D. Gor'mc-hem &c. ( 2 ) See p. 105, n. 9. 



166 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



maest (II. 2.) mast ; G. mast. 

msest most ; G. meist, D. meest. 

men (menn) men ; G. manner. 

men necklace, &c. L. mon-ile. 

metan (II. 1.) to mete 9 measure ; G. messen, D. meeten 

metan (I. 2.) to paint. 

metan (I. 2.) to meet ; D. moeten. 

ne not, O. ne ; L. and F. ne. 

ne (for ne-ge) nor ; L. nee, G. noch, F. ni. 

nid (II. 2.) man, warrior. 

nid: (II. 2.) envy, malice ; G. neid. 

saed sated, hence sad ; G. satt: comp. L. sat-is enough. 

saed (ge-saed, -ssegd) said ; G. ge-sagt. 

ssed (II. 1.) seed ; G. saat, D. zaad( a ). 

sael (sel, sal, sele) hall; G. saal, F. salle: av\r). 

ssel (II. 2.) time. 

ssel (sel) good, excellent. 

spraec (I) spake ; G. sprach, D. sprak. 

spraec (II. 3.) speech ; G. sprache, D. spraak. 

syn (synn) (II. 3.) sin; G. siinde, D» zonde* 

syn (seon) (II. 3.) sight. 

syn (sin) his, &c. ; G. sein, D. zijn. 

to- (prefix) G. zer-( 2 ). 

to to ; G. zu, D. te, toe, tot. 

t& too ; G. zu, D. te. 

tol (toll) (II. 1.) toll; G. zoll, D. tol. 

tol (II. 1.) tool. 

uton let us — ; L. utin-am ? 

( ! ) D. z often answers to A. S., E. and G. s. 
( 2 ) G. z (= ts) answers to A. S., E., and D. t. 






APPENDIX — LIST II. 107 

uton without; G. aussen, D. b-uiten. 

vvseg (II. 3.) disk, icey, weight, balance; G. wage, D. 

waag. 
wseg (II. 2.) wave; G. woge, F. vague, 
wende (/) turned went ; G. wandte, D. wende. 
wende (I) weened ; G. w'ahnte, D. waaude. 
werig spiteful. 
werig weary. 
westan from the west. 

westan (I. 2.) to waste, ravage ; G. ver-wiisten. 
win (ge-winn) (II, 2.) war, labour, gain ; G. ge-winn. 
win (wyn) (II. 3.) pleasure ; G. wonne. 
win (II. 1.) wine ; G. wein, D. wijn : olv-og, L. vin-um. 
J>a the Sfc. ; G. die, D. de : ra. 
J>a then, when ; G. da. 
J>ara (])ar, J>aer) there ; G. dar. 
J>ara (psera) of the Sfc. ; G. der. 



II. — Words spelt and accented alike, but differing 
in meaning. 

Aldor (ealdor) ( x ) (II. 2.) chief, prince; hence aldor-man. 

aldor (ealdor) (II. 2.) life. 

£ex (II. 1.) brass; G. eher^ erz, L. ses, 9er-is. 

eer ere ; G. eher, D. eer. 

set (II. 2.) food, eating. 

set (I) ate ; G. ass, D. at. 

aet at ; L. ad. 

(') The A. S. has a tendency to insert e ( y) before a : hence the fre- 
quent modern pronunciation of kyart for cart and the like. 



168 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

bat (II. I.) boat; G. boot. 

bat (I) bit ; G. biss, D. beet. 

beah (II. 2.) ring ; F. bague. 

beah ; imperf. of bugan to bow, bend; G. bieg, D. boog. 

beo (I. 3.) bee ; G. biene, D. bij. 

beo (/) be; G. bin, D. ben. 

beon bees. 

beon to be. 

bere (II. 2.) bere, bar-ley. 

bere (/) bear. 

bil (II. 1.) bill, faulchion; G. beil, D. bijl. 

bil bill, beah. 

bike pale, bleak, hence black; G. bleich, D. bleek. 

blac ; imperf. of blican to shine, blink ; G. blinken. 

boc (III. 3.) book; G. buch, D. boek. 

boc ; imperf. of bacan to bake ; D. biek. 

byre (II. 2.) son, child. 

byre (II. 2.) event, time. 

byrne (I. 3.) corslet, O. birnie. 

birne (/) burn (neut.) G. brenne. 

cin (cinn) (II. 1.) chin, G. kinn. 

cm (cynn) (II. 1.) kin, race. 

cyst (cist) (II. 3.) chest; P. kist, G. kiste, D. kist. 

cyst (II. 3.) choice; D. keus. 

cyst; 3rd pers. pres. of cyssan to kiss ; G. kiisst. 

deor (II. 1.) animal, deer ; G. thier, D. dier. 

deor (dyr) dear ; G. theuer, D. duur. 

ealdor ; see aldor above. 

earm (II. 2.) arm; G. arm, L. arm-us. 

earm poor ; G. arm. 



APPENDIX — LIST II. 169 

ece (II. 2 ) ache. 

ece eternal. 

fah hostile; hence foe. 

fah variegated, stained, discoloured. 

fa3r (II. 2.) stratagem. 

faer (II. 3.) carriage, going ; hence fare. 

faesten (III. 1.) fastness ; G. feste. 

fsesten (II. 1.) fast; G, fasten. 

faet (III. 1.) vat, fat ; L, vas, G. fass, D. vat. 

faet fat; G. fett. D. vet. 

from (fromm) bold, pious ; G. fromm. 

from (fram) from. 

fyllan (II. 2.) to fill; G. fallen, D. vullen. 

fyllan (II. 2.) to fell; G. fallen, D. vellen. 

fyrst (first) (II. 3.) period, space of time ; G. frisk 

fyrst (fyrmest) first, chief; G. ftirst. 

geye; D. gij. 

ge 6o£A $"c. 

gif t£ O. gif; G. ob. 

gif give ; G. gieb. 

g it: (gyt, get, iet) yet. 

g Jt (gyt) ye £wo. 

healt A«Z^ fowae. 

healt (hylt, healdeet) holdeth. 

hran (hr&n) (II. 2.) whale. 

hran ; imperf . of hrinan to touch. 

hund (II. 2.) hound, dog ; G. hund, 1). hond* 

hund (II. 1.) hundred Sfc. ; D. hond. 

hylt (hilt) (II. 1.) hilt. 

hylt = healt, healdect ; (see above) G. halt 



J 70 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 

hyrst( 1 ) (II. 2.) forest. 

hyrst (II. 3.) ornament. 

in (inn) (II. 1.) dwelling, inn. 

in (on) in; lv, G. and L. in. 

leM (II. 1.) leaf; G. laub, D. loof. 

lekf (II. 2.) leave; G. ur-laub, D, ver-lof( 2 ). 

lean (II. 1.) reward ; G. lohn, D. loon. 

lean (II. 3.) to reproach, blame. 

leas false, loose; G. loos, L. lax-us. 

leas : imperf, of leosan to lose. 

list (lyst, lust) (II. 2.) lust, desire, pleasure ; G. lust. 

list (II. 3.) craft; G. list. 

lid (leod) (III. 1.) limb; G. glied, D. lid. 

lid fleet, navy. 

lid (licged) (he) lieth ; G liegt. 

maeg (II. 2.) son, kin's-man; D. maag. 

mseg (/) may ; G. and D. mag. 

maegd (II. 3.) maid; G. magd, maid, D. meid. 

maegd (II. 3.) tribe, kindred, generation. 

meel (II. 3.) time 8fc. G. mahl, D. maal. 

msel (III. 1.) spot; G. mahl, D. maal. 

mgel picture, image. 

meenan (I. 2.) to mean; G. meinen, D. meenen. 

msenan (I. 2.) to moan. 

mearh (mear) ( 3 ) (II. 2.) horse. 

mearh (mearg) (II. 3.) marrow ; G. mark, D. merg. 

( J ) Hence Hurst, Ljnd-hurst &c. ; comp ,G. Delmen-horst &c. 

( 2 ) Hence fur-lough ; or there may have been an A. S« for-leaf. 

( 3 ) There are traces of the E. masc. mare in local names and old sayings ; 
mght-mare and G. n&cht~mahr are properly masc answering to L. incubus, 
incubo ; G. mahre mare, answers to A. S. myre, D. merrie. 



APPENDIX — LIST II. 171 

mot (ge-mot) (II. 1.) mote, meeting. 

mot (/) must, may ; G. muss, D. moet. 

naes (nose) (II, 2.) nose, ness, headland ; G. nase, D. 

neus, L. nas-us. 
naes (ne waes) was not. 
naes (nas) not. 
neat (II. 1.) neat, nout, ox. 
neat ; imperf. of neotan to use. 
nest (II. 1.) nest; G. nest, 
nest (nist, nyst) (II. 3.) food, provision. 
ofer (ufor) (II. 2.) shore, bank; G. ufer 9 D, cever. 
ofer over ; vTrep, L. super, G. liber, D. over, 
ocfcte or, O. other; G. oder, L. aut. 
octde (for ed-J>set) until. 

raadan (I. 2.) to read, guess ; G. er-rathen, D. raaden 
raedan (I. 2.) to rede, advise; G. rathen, D. raaden. 
rice (III. 1.) realm, empire; G. reich, D. rijk. 
rice powerful, rich; G. reich, D. rijk. 
saec (II. 2.) sack; <jcikkqg, L. saccus, G. sack, D. zak. 
saec (II. 3.) war, battle. 
seel (II. 2.) time, occasion. 
seel (sel) good. 

sceaft (II. 2.) shaft, spear ; G. schaft. 
sceaft (ge-sceaft) (II. 3.) creature, creation, 
scir (II. 3.) shire, division. 
scir bright, clear, sheer ; G. schier. 
scyld (scild) (II. 2.) shield; G. schikl 
scyld (II. 3.) debt Sfc. ; G. schuld. 
segen (II. 2.) sign, ensign; L. signunio 
segen (II. 3.) saw, saying ; G. sage. 



172 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, 



seld (II. 1.) seat, throne. 

seld (seldan) seldom; G. selten, D. zelden. 

seo sight, pupil of the eye. 

seo she ; G. sie, D. zij : r\, L. ea. 

side (I. 3.) side; G. seite, D. zijde. 

side (L 3.) silk; G. seide^ D. zijde, 

side widely. 

sid: (II. 2.) time, journey Sfc. 

sid: late. 

s;ct szrcce, O. sith ; G. seit. 

siege (slecge) (II. 2.) sledge {hammer). 

siege (III. 1.) slaying. 

span (II. 3.) span; G. spanne, D. span. 

span (/) span ; G. spann. 

stefn (II. 2.) stem , prow ; G. steven, D. steeven. 

stefn (stemn) (II. 3.) voice ; G. stimme, D. stem. 

stician to stick, stab ; G. stechen 1 _ . 

. J >D. steeken. 

stician £0 sfcc&, cleave ; G. steeken J 

treowe( 1 ) (try we) true, faithful ; G. treu, D. trouw. 

treowe (try we, treowd) (I. 3.) truth, troth, faith ; G. 

treue, D. trouw. 

tyn (tin) (II. 1.) tin; G. zinn, D. tin, L. s-taimum. 

tyn (tyne) ( 2 ) ten; G. zehn, D. tien. 

wan (won) dark, dusky ; hence wan. 

(*) Treowe (adj.) and treowe or treowS (noun) with the G. and D. 
synonyms, never have the modern sense of our true, truth, L. verus, Veri- 
tas, G. wahr, wahrheit, D. waar, waarheid ; these are in A. S. so<5 and 
s6$-fa?stnis : socS-faest (used chiefly of persons) conveys both notions, as 
also that of justice, veracity — u honest and true." It need hardly be added 
that anyhow Truth is neither in word nor in deed " that which one 
troweth." 

( 2 ) Tyne seems rarely used except absolutely ; see p. 34 8 



APPENDIX — LIST II. 173 

wan (warm) (J) won ; G. ge-wann. 

weal( x ) (vvealh, wala) (II. 2.) Gael, Celt, stranger, one 

not of Gothic race. 
weal (weall) (II. 2.) wall; G. wall, 
weard (II. 2.) ward-en, guard-tan, keeper. 
weard (II. 3.) ward, guard, keeping. 
wel (well, wyll) (II. 3.) well, spring ; G. quelle, D. wel. 
wel well ; G. wohl, D. wel. 

weorcte (wyrde) ivorth, worthy ; G. werth, wiirdig. 
weorde (wurde) from weordan ; G werde, D. worde. 
wit (ge-witt) III. 1. wit, sense ; G. witz. 
wit (wyt) we two* 
witan (anom.) to know ; O. wit. wis, wot ; G. wisssn 5 D. 

weeten. 
witan ( 2 ) to punish, blame ; O. wite, D. wijten. 
wod wood, mad* 

wod imperf. of wadan to go, wade ; L. vadere, 
wract (II. 3.) wreath. 
wract wroth. 

wyllan (welan, weallan) (II 2.) to boil ; G. wallen. 
wyllan (willan) to will; G. wollen, L. velle. 
pane (II. 2.) thank; G. dank, 
pane (ge-J>anc) (II. 2.) thought ; G. ge-danke„ D. ge- 

dagte. 
j?e that, which. 
\>e or. 
J>e than. 

(*) Hence Wal-es, Corn-wall, Wall-oon, wal-nut (P. uelsh-mit) G. wall- 
miss (wahche-nxLSs) wall~f&hrt foreign journey, pilgrimage &c. See p. 118* 
e. 3. ( 2 ) From aet-witan, ed-witan comes t-wiu 



174 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



pe thee ; Dor. re, L. te, G. dich. 

J>eah though ; G. doch. 

Jjeah (]>ah) imperf. of peon £o thrive; G. ge~dieg, 



IIL— Other words likely to he confounded by learners. 

JRl- for eal ; as asl-mihtig almighty. 

eel- (el-) ; as, a^l-pebdig jforagw. 

be ran (II. 1.) ^o bear. 

berian (*) to Sare. 

birnan ( 2 ) (byrnan) (III. 1.) to burn, (neut.) G. brennen 

bsernan (bernan) (I. 2.) to burn, (act ) G. brennen. 

bugan (beogan) (III.3.) to bow, bend, (neut.) G. biegen, 

I), bulge n. 
bigan (I. 2.) to bow, bend, (act.) 
biigian (= btian) to inhabit Sfc. 
cleofan (cltifan) (III. 3.) to cleave, split ; G. klieben, D. 

klieven, klooven. 
clifian to cleave, stick ; G. kleben, D, kleeven. 
cunnan (anom.) to know, be able. 
cunnian to try, tempt, attempt. 

(*) The coDJugation of verbs in -ian is not marked here or in the later 
notes above, as they can only be I. 1. 

( 2 ) Here and in the other instances below the neuter verb is complex, 
conj. II. or III., while the active is simple, conj. I., usually I. 2. ; the 
latter is commonly formed from the imperf. of the former ; as, birne, barnj 
bsernan, and the like : the E., G., and D. synonyms on the whole answer 
closely to the A. S. Fall for fell, lay for lie, set for sit are as wrong as drink 
for drench, or drench for drink would be. Comp. L. pendere to hang, (neut.) 
pendere to hang (act.) &c. 



APPENDIX— LIST III, 175 

cwelan (II. 1.) to die, perish; hence quail. 

cwellan (I. 3.) to quell, kill; G. qu'alen to vex Sic. 

denn (II. 1.) den. 

derm (III. 3.) vale, dean. 

drincan (III. 1.) to drink; G. trinken, D. drinkan. 

drencan (I. 2.) to drench, drown (act.) ; G. trankan^D. 

drenken. 
a-drincan (III. I.) to drown (neut.) ; G. er-trinken, D. 

ver-dririken. 

faran (II. 2.)"1 . r c\ c x. ^ 

\ yto qo, fare; G. tahren, D. vaaren. 

feran (1.2.) J U J 

ferian to convey, carry > ateo go ; G. fiihren, D. voeren. 

feallan (II. 2.) to fall; G. fallen, D. vallen. 

fyllan (I. 2.) to fell ; G. fallen, D. vellen. 

fle&gan (fleon) (III. 3.) to flee, fly. 

fllgan (a-fligan) (I. 2.) to put to flight 

fulian to rot, grow foul; G. ver-faulen. 

f Lillian to baptise. 

greetan (greotan) (I. 2.) to greet, weep ; D. krijten. 

gretan (I. 2.) to greet, salute; G. griissen 5 D. groeten. 

hangian to hang (neut.) ; G. hangen, 

hangari (hon) (II. 2.) to hang (act.) ; G. hangen. 

h atari (II. 2.) to command, call ; G. heissen, D. heeten. 

hatian to hate ; G. hassen, D. haaten. 

haebban (habban) to have ; G. haben, D. hebben. 

hebban (II. 3.) to heave ; G. heben, D. heffen. 

heort (heorot) (II. 2.) hart; G. hirsch, D, hert. 

heorte (I. 3.) heart; G. herz, D. hart. 

hlast (last) (II. 3.) foot-step. 

hleest (II. 1.) last, load; G. last. 



176 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

hnigan (III. 2.) to stoop ; D. nijgen, G. neigen (act.) 

hnsegan (I. 2.) to make stoop. 

hrim rime, frost. 

rim (II. 2.) ra?2^ number ; G. reim, D. rijm. 

hyran (I. 2.) £o hear ; G. horen, D. hoorea. 

fayran fo Aire; G. heuern, D huuren, 

heiian to praise. 

hergian to harry, ravage ; G. ver-heeren. 

inc you two. 

inca {}) ill-will 

irnan (yrnan) (III. 1.) to run ; G. rinneii, D. reiinen. 

sernan (ernan) (I. 2.) to let run. 

lag (II. 3.) law ; L. lex, leg-is. 

lagu (III. 3.) water ; comp. L. lac-us, G. lache lake &c. 

lean (II. 2.) reward; G. lohn, D. loon. 

lsen (II. 1.) loan ; G. lehen> 

leom (lim) (III. 1.) limb. 

leoma light ; L. lum-en. 

leosan (III. 3.) to lose ; G. ver-lieren, D. ver-liezen. 

losian to be lost, escape from, perish. 

lysan (a-lysan) (I. 2.) to loose, re-lease, re-deem: G. er- 

losen. 
letan (lettan) (I. 2.) to let, hinder. 
laetan (II. 2.) to let, leave; G. lassen^ D. laaten. 
liccian to lick; Xax^v, L. lingere, G. lecken, D. lekken. 
lician to please, like. 

licgan (II. 1.) to lie ; G. liegen, D. Hggen, 
lecgan (I. 3.) to lay; G. leg-en, D. leggen. 

(*) The declension of nouns in -a here, and in the later notes to the Ex- 
tracts, is not marked, as they can be only 1. 1. 



APPENDIX — LIST Til. 177 

be-lifan (III. 2.) to remain; G. b-leiben, D. b-lijven. 

lsefan (I. 2.) to leave, make remain. 

a-lyfan (lyfan) (1.2.) to al-low ; G. er-lauben, F. al- 

louer. 

ge-lyfan (I. 2.) tobe-lieve; G. g-lauben, D. ge-looven. 

lictan (III. 2.) to go, voyage. 

lsedan (I. 2.) to lead, make go ; G. leiten, D. leiden. 

locc (II. 2.) lock (of hair Sfc.) ; D. lok. 

loca locker, fold, place locked or shut up. 

locu (III. 2.) lock, fastening ; also locker &c. 

lutian to lurk ; L. lat-ere. 

liitan (le6tan) (III. 3.) to lout, bow. 

mse.d (II. 1.) math, mead ; G. mahd, matte. 

med (II. 3.) meed, reward. 

medo (-u, meodo) (III. 2.) mead; G. meth, D. meede. 

maeg (maecg, mecg) (II. 2. plur. magas) son, kin's-man, 

mseg (II. 2. plur. meegas) 1 7 . , t. 

,' x ^kin's-man; D. maag. 

maga (plur. magan) > 

maege (I. 3.) kirf s-woman. 

rnetan ) ^ T . 

}^ee 1. above, 
metan ) 

msetan (I. 2.) to paint. 

muct (II. 2.) mouth (of an animal) ; G. rr.uiid, D. 

mond. 

miida mouth (of a river) ; G. miind-ung. 

a-risan (III. 2.) to a-rise ; D. rijzen. 

a-rseran (I. 2.) to rear. 

sawan (II. 2.) to sow ; G. sahen, D. zaaijen. 

seowian (sywian) to sew. 



178 A r 'GLO-SAXON O UI DL 

sincan (III. 1.) to sink (neut.); G. sinken, D. zlnkea. 

sencan (I. 2.) to sink (act.) ; G. senken, D. zenken. 

sittan (IT. 1.) to sit ; G. sitzen, D. zitten. 

settan (I. 2.) to set ; G. setzen^ D. zetten. 

sigan (III. 2.) to sink, fall down. 

saegan (I. 2.) to throw down, subdue. 

springan (III. 1.) to spring, burst (neut.) ; G. springen. 

sprengan (I. 2.) to spring, burst (act.); G. sprengen. (*] 

swefan (II. 1.) to sleep. 

swebban to put to sleep. 

swefnian to dream. 

swincan (III. 1.) to labour ; O. swink. 

swencan (I. 2.) to make labour, oppress. 

swindan (III. 1.) to vanish; G. schwinden. 

swendan (I. 2.) to make vanish, dissipate; G. ver- 
schwenden. 

treow (III. 1.) tree. 

treowe (try we) true, truth ; see II. above. 

wacan (II. 3.) (wacian) to wake, icatch (neut.) ; G. 
wachen, D. waaken. 

weccan(I. 2.) to wake (act.); G. wecken, D wekken. 

weder (II. 1.) weather ; G. wetter, D. weder. 

weder (II. 2.) wether ; G. widder. 

wic (II. 1.) dwelling ; oIk-oq : see p. 103, n. 12. 

wicg (II. 1.) horse. 

wig (II. 2.) wa?\ 

windan (III. 1.) to wind, turn (neut.) ; G. and D. winden. 

wendan (I. 3.) to turn (act.)., wend, go; G. and D. 
w T enden. 

C 1 ) To sprivg (a mine), blow up or open. 



APPENDIX LIST III. 179 

wise (I. 3.) wise, manner ; G. weise, D. wijze. 
wisa wise man, guide ; G. weiser, D. wijzer. 
witan (anom.) to know &c. ; see I. above, 
ge-witan to depart. 
witian to decide. 

wite (III. 1 .) punishment ; O. vvite. 
wita counsellor ; hence witena-ge-mot parliament. 
wraed wrath, anger. 
wrad wroth, angry , 

})incan (f. 3.) to seem; G. diinken, D. dunken. 
]?encan (I. 3.) to think, make seem to one-self; G. aud 
D. denken. ( 2 ) 

f 1 ) Comp. doiceo) I think, seem, doxti ftoi me-thinhs. 



180 



IV. — Additional Notes. 



Page 1. — M is not a diphthong, but a modification of a in the other 
dialects, for which it is substituted in certain cases, as before a mute, or a 
consonant followed by e; thus dseg, dsege, but plur. dagas, dagum ; 
so also fset, seed, &c. : & answering to Goth, e, is not changed. 

The A. S. wrote i without a dot, y with one. 

p probably gave rise to the O. abbreviations ye for the (j?\e), yt for 
that (J?t),&c. 



Page 2. — % was also written for oSSJe or, $63* for s 6S-1 fee truly, 
verily. Examples of the use of n are J? a for bam to' the kc, ('on for 
J?onne then t when. 

In later times ^ occurs for g, originally most likely a guttural, after- 
wards = y : hence the 0. z still retained in some S. names, as Dalzell, 
Menzies, pronounced Daly ell, Menyies. 

A long vowel is sometimes written double without the accent; as, 
wiid, good, gees, for wid, god, ges, like D. wijd &c. ; in G. also 
the vowel is sometimes doubled in like manner. Where A. S. vowels 
are made long by contraction the dropt consonant sometimes appears, 
sometimes not in the modern Teutonic dialects ; as, (sleahan) slean, 
G. schlagen, D. slaan ; gangan, gan, G. gehen, D. gaan ; hangan, 
hon, G. and D. hangen. IV has been often dropt and the vowel length- 
ened before other consonants, above all before s, (Note 1.) while it 
remains in kindred tongues; as, est {love, favour), Goth, ansts : gos, 
G. gans, L. ans-er; 6s (god, hero) G. ans; soft, G. sanft ; fus 
(prompt), Goth, funs; us, Goth, and G. uns, L. nos, &c. This seems 
the case in Greek too, where ns is in like manner avoided; as, Sovg, 
dovcra (L. dans), crag, GTacra (L. stans), JZifionq,, and many other 
words, in some of which the circumflex, as elsewhere, marks the con- 
traction ; the v appears as soon as the a is removed : neut. dov, crrav ; 
gen. Sovtoq, nravToq, Yiiioevtoq &c. In A. S. i, y, 6, and u before S, 






ADDITIONAL NOTES. 181 

often answer to a cognate short vowel followed by nd, nt, or nth, in the 
other languages; as, KSe, (lithe, soft) G. linde; siS (time) Goth, 
sinths, Dan. sinde ; s wi3, Goth, swinths ; hryS er, G. rind. D. rund ; 
y$, L. unda; 6<5er, Goth, anthars, G. ander; teocSe (tenth), G. 
zehnte; cuS, G. kund ; gu<5 (war), Goth, gunths, O. G, kund. 

In the imperfects s tod, brohte, friihte, J?6hte, n is likewise dropt, 
and the vowel made long, g or c in the three last becoming h, as often 
else; cunnan and unnan also make ciiSe, ticSe instead of cunde 
(G, konnte), unde : bohte bought should most likely be short, not 
being so contracted. Something like these changes now and then ap- 
pears in L. ; as, fundo, fudi, fusus ; tundo, tusus, where the vowel in 
the present is long for prosodical purposes only. On the whole, though 
the Gr. and L. quantity sometimes agrees with the A. S., and the D. 
and G. very often, the Gothic is the only sure guide, or failing that, the 
Icelandic, or other old kindred dialects. 



Page 4. — Sometimes too g is added before e, as geow for eow, with 
little or no change of sound (see p. 41); with a soft vowel before or 
after it, g seems to have been but lightly sounded, as y, or as a fine 
guttural. 



Page 5. — Other changes are io for eo, and io for eo ; seofon, siofon, 
he 6, hio • u for o, and u for 6, especially after g'e, which sometimes 
becomes i; geong, (giung) iung ; geo, (giu)iu, io; Io'tas, Iutas 
Jutes: ie for y; gyld, gield payment, tax &c. Uoccurs medievally 
for v in foreign names, as Dauid David ; hence also for f, as luuian 
for lufian to love. Some of these spellings and those p. 5. are the 
variations of different times, some of different dialects, of which as yet 
but little is known with certainty. 



Page 8. — A. S, d has sometimes become E. th (soft), often G. t ; 
f seder father , G. vater. p and $ usually answer to G. and D. d; 
Jjreo, G. drei, D. drie; broker, G. bruder, D. breeder ; $ sometimes 
to G. and D. t; forcS, G. fort, D. voort. See also p. 2 and addition 
thereto. The loss of these letters in E. and the substitution of the one 
unmeaning combination th for both the hard and soft sound is much 
to oe regretted. The A. S. had seemingly no rule but custom for the 

R 



182 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

use of these two letters and sounds, as we for the latter, respectively, 
but as \> is found oftenest at the beginning, and & at the end of a syl- 
lable, they are here so printed throughout. 



Page 8 — 9. — The following are likewise exceptions to the general rule 
that the A. S. gender agrees with the German : 

Neut. clif G, klippe (f.) cliff, rock. 

— lie G: leiche (f.) corpse. 

— sa^d G. saat (f.) seed. 

— sceorp G. scharpe (f.) scarf. 

— big-spel G. bei-spiel (m.) example. 

— toll a zoll (m.) toll. 

Masc. nses G= nase (f.) nose,ness. 

— sal G. seil (n.) cord. 

— tear G. zahre (f.) tear. 

— an-(ge-)weald G. ge-walt (f.) poioer, 

Fern, blaed G. blatt (n.) fruit, leaf. 

— nyt G. nutz (m.) use. 
L. has clivus masc. and clivum neut. ; nasus is masc. 
Page 9. — Swefen dream is fern. II. 3., and neut. III. 1. 

Scjeo shoe (G. schuh masc.) is masc. II. 2. (plur. see 6s), or fem. 1. 3. 
(plur. sceon O. shoon), or III. 3. (plur. (ge-)sey.) 



Page 10. —But few certain rules can be given for the genders, espe- 
cially from the terminations, of which several, as -e, -u, -el, -en, -er, 
contain nouns of all three. To some of the rules given above the fol- 
lowing are exceptions and there may be more ; setl seat, and wered 
host are masc; -o<S and -u$ are interchangeable, and when from an 
adjective, fem, ; as, geogo<5(-u3) youth, from geong : -$ after aeon- 
sonant is fem. chiefly when from an adjective, as, strengtS from 
Strang; otherwise sometimes neut. as, mor$ murder, or masc. as 
monfc (mona<5) month. 

Compounds in -lac are neut., in -rseden feminine. 

Nouns of the 1st declension are called Simple from the simplicity of 
their inflection, having but four endings for the eight cases of the two 
numbers, and also from the close likeness of the three genders ; the 2nd 
and 3rd declensions are termed Complex, as having in general more 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 183 

case-ending ;s, and wider distinctions of gender. The former kind answer 
to the Gr. nouns making their dative plural in -<7t, and the L. in -bus, 
the latter to the Gr. which form it in -otg or -ate, and the L. in -is. The 
terms Weak and Strong for Simple and Complex have greater seeming 
propriety when applied to other Gothic tongues, Gr. and L. for instance, 
than to A. S., since in the former case they in general need the help of 
another syllable to form their inflection, while A. S. needs only -n, and 
in the latter they have oftener the power of forming their cases without 
an additional syllable, than the A. S. has. Gr. and L. synonyms 
sometimes correspond with the A. S. in declension as well as in mean- 
ing and etymon ; thus, simple : ovg, aur-is, ear-e; b-vo\L-a, nom-en, 
nara-a; hom-o, gum-a; complex: kpyov, weorc; 7rvpy-og, burh ; 
via, w e g 3 vir, w er. Some noun3 have both forms without a change of 
meaning; as, heofon, heofone heaven, mann, manna man, f?eow, 
£e6wa slave; some with; as, muS month (animate), iniiSa mouth 
(inanimate) , see List III. above; lufu and lufe are sometimes used 
indifferently, but usually the former stands for love, affection (amor), 
the latter for love, sake (gratia) : Godes lufu love of God; for sumes 
godes lufan for the sake of some good. 



Page 11. — The neuter is placed first in the declension of nouns, adjec- 
tives, and pronouns, as the simplest and purest form of the word, the 
masculine next as agreeing with it usually in three or four cases out of 
the five, and the feminine last as generally unlike both. The accusative 
stands next after the nominative as agreeing with it always in the neut., 
and sometimes in the masc, while in the fern, it is derived from it; the 
ablative next as in some words derived from the accuse ; and the genitive 
after the dative as sometimes derived from it, and last of all, as being in 
neuters and masculines in general most changed from the nominative. 
This applies more or less to Gr., L., G. &c. : in A. S. it is more apparent 
in complex than in simple nouns, more still in the indefinite inflection 
of adjectives, and most of all in demonstrative pronouns. As regards the 
genders, tw a, ba, and j?reo are noticeable exceptions. 



Page 13. — The plural ending -an (G. -en) became in time -en which 
in ox-en (ox-an) is yet rightly used; kos-en (hos-a), and V.hons-en 
(hiis), and furz-en (fyrs-as) are wrong. To brethr-en (bro&r-u), 



*84 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

and childr-en (cildr-u) too it has been wrongly added; O. was 
child-er still in P. use: see p. 18, n. 3. Chick-en (G. kiieh-en) whence 
chick is shortened, is no more a plural than maid-en or vix-en; see 
p. 66. 

Proper names in -a whether A. S. or foreign are thus declined ; as 
G o t a Goth, Bed a, Anna: E u r o > d follows the L. mating accus. 
E u r o p a m ; dat. and gen. Europe (the medieval form of Europse) : 
Donua Danube (G. Donau ; well called by Milton Donaw), and 
sometimes S i c i 1 i a and the like are not declined. There are no A. S. 
fern, names in -a ; all nouns in -a being masc, those now so written 
end either in a consonant or in -u, (II. 3. or III. 3.); as, MseS-hild, 
Ead-gifu, since latinised to Mathilda, Edgiva. Other foreign names 
sometimes take the L. cases except the vocative, as, He ge-seah 
Simonem he saw Simon. Fram Decapoli from Decapolis. 
lacobus Zebedei James (son) of Zebedee. Lazarus ga tit! 
Lazarus come forth ! Masculines ending in a consonant often follow II. 
2., as, Salomon, Saloinones, Salomone, Petrus, Petre, 
and the like. 

The now anomalous genitives in -ens of some G. simple nouns, as 
herz-ens, nam-ens ? will- ens, lieb-ens(-wiirdig), are derived from the 
Goth. gen.,hairt-ins, nam-ins (L. nom-inis) wilj-ins&c. A, S. heort- 
an, nam-an, will-an, luf-an. Glaub-ens is tke only gen. of this 
kind which had a nom. in -en, glauben, (complex) Goth, ga-laubeins, 
A. S. (simple) ge-leafa. Herz-e (Goth, hairto, A. S. heorte) is 
still in P. and poetical use: other G. simple nouns, as hen (A S. 
hearra) have lost the final vowel. Feminines have in general lost 
the oblique -n in the singular, except in some phrases, as auf erden 
(on earth), vor freuden (for joy) &c. Many feminines and a few 
masculines properly complex now form the plural in -n, and in general 
the two orders have come to be much mixed r 



Page 15.— Nouns in -e (II. 2.) sometimes keep the e in the plural ; 
as, end-eas, end-eum &c. 

Freond and feond being originally participials, derived, the 
former from freogan (G. freien) to court, honour, the latter from 
a lost verb akin to f ah hostile (whence foe), properly made the nom. 
and accus. sing, and plur. alike, but in time came to be inflected as II. 2. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. L Q 5 

It is only in monosyllables before one consonant that se is changed to 
a; otherwise not; as, weestm, pi. woes t mas {fruit) aecer, pi. 
sec eras, aecras: thus too in adjectives; smael, }>8et sraale ; . 
smalor, but feest, {?8et fseste, fees tor and the like. 

Feld and ford originally belonged to III. 2; feld-u, ford-u 
like s u n-u 



Page 17. — H and belongs to a lost class of complex feminines in -u < 

hand-a, 



Page 20.— Weed la poor hitherto called an adjective having the 
definite inflection only, seems rather a noun (I. 2.) a beggar ; weed 1- 
ian to beg? j?earfa poor is commonly if not always used as a 
noun — a poor man- wana ivanting seems indeclinable. 

Page 24. — The comparative and superlative endings -or, -ost 
(-o s t e), and -e r, »e s t (-e s t e) are sometimes used indifferently, but 
it would seem that the former oftener follow a, o, and u, the latter e, 
i, or y . see addit. note on p. 42 



Page 25. — Several of these adjectives form adverbs regularly in -e and 
-lice (p. 70.) as lang-e, lang-lfce, strang-e, strang-lice, 
breed-lice, heag-e, hea-lice, eaS-e, ea<Se-lice, sceort-lice, 
soft-e, yfel-e, lytl-e. 



Page 26. — Lesser for less is as wrong as least-est for least would be, 
or as wors-er for worse is. Lest is (lp y-)l se s(-J? e). t being added as in 
agains-t &c. The ending -m e s t has no connexion with m ae s t most, 
though it also has become -most : our upper-most, after-most &c 
have arisen from the wrong notion that most was added to the compa- 
rative. 



Page 27. — Ye is therefore the true i:om., you the accus. &c. "If 
any man say ought to you, ye shall say." 



Page 29.— -Mine and thine are therefore the older forms, from which 
my and thy are shortened ; the former were long retained before vowel?. 

R 2 



186 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Page 30. — pissere and )?issera are older forms than }?isse 
and J> i s s a. 



Page 32. — The a- in a-wiht &c. must not be confounded with the 
common prefix a- for on-, an- (p. 73) -, a is ever, aye, au, Goth, aiw-, G. 
je, whence aiwv, Goth, aiws, L. a3vum, age, eternity. A'- or seg- (p. 65) 
gives a general sense like G. je, in je-mand some one ; a-liwser some-, 
any-, every-ivhere, a-hwsenne some time, any time, P. some-ichen, 
any -when : with the negative it becomes na never, no; na-h wider 
no -whither : n a-wiht is more regular than nan-wiht. A'wSer 
and a$er (if true readings) are contractions of a-hw8e$er, and = 
aegtSer, aeg-hwseSer: nawSer is na-hw8eSer= L. ne-uter; 
hence rightly comes O. and P. nother neither has arisen from either. 



Page 33. — Our one and a are both descended from an; in an before 
a vowel the n has been restored ; most languages use the same' word in 
both senses: in A. S. sum is commoner for the article than an. 



Page 37. — Verbs of the first conjugation are called Simple from the 
simplicity of their inflection, and its likeness in the three classes, or 
Weak as needing the help of another syllable to form their imperfect ; 
those of the second and third are termed Complex from the various 
changes of vowel &e. they undergo, and the greater diversity of their 
classes, or Strong, as having in themselves the power of forming their 
imperfect. The analogy of the A, S. simple with the Gr. contracted 
verbs, and the L. 1st, 2nd, and 4th conjugations, and of the A, S. com- 
plex with the Gr. regulars, and L. 3rd conj. is worthy of attention, 
Some of the Gr. and L. synonyms agree in conjugation, as well as in 
meaning and etymology with the A. S. ; as, simple: ceall-ian, 
KaX-estv, cal-are to call; tem-ian, dafx-aeiv, dom-are to tame; 
lix-an, L. luc-ere to shine : complex; graf-an, ypcup-eiv ; to (en-) 
grave, icrite ; brec-an, pny-siv, frang-ere, to break; ter-an, reip-siv, 
ter-ere to tear &c. ; flow-an, flu-ere to floio ; drag-an, trah-ere 
to draw, drag. Simple verbs are now in E. and G. usually called regu- 
lar, complex irregular ; in both many complex verbs have in course of 
time become simple, and this change is still going on. Thus bake, sleep, 
leap, sweep, weep, fare, wield, fold, step, starve, creep, reek, lye 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 187 

wreak, dive, shove, row, flow, swallow, brook &c from A. S. complex 
forms have become simple : others are in a fair way to do so, retaining 
only a complex imperf. or part, past, some of which are either gone or 
going out of use ; as, hung, hove, stood, shove, clomb, glocle, bet, shod ; 
waxen, hewn, laden, graven, shapen, washen, strewn, holpen, bursten, 
foughten, swollen &c. 

G. walten (to rule), wallen (to boil), sahen (to soic), krahen (to 
crow), kauen (to chew), wachen (to watch), wathen (to wade), reuen 
(to rue), lachen (to laugh), as also most of the E. synonyms, have 
become simple ; others, as backen (to bake), hauen (to hew), sieden 
(to seethe) &c. are in the transition state. A few E. verbs from A. S. 
I. 2., and I.* 3. have assumed imperfects (but not participles past) 
» of & seeming complex form; as, meet, met; lead, led; send, sent; 
build, built; from me tan, 1 sedan, sen dan, by I dan. A very 
few A. S. verbs have both forms without change of meaning; as, 
bringan; bringe, brohte, ffroht, or bring e, brang, 
b r u n g e n ; the latter however is rare. 



Page 38.— Attention should be paid to the quantity of the complex 
or strong imperfects, both as compared with that of the present, and as 
to whether it is long throughout, or short throughout, or short in the 
first and third persons singular, and long in the 2nd, and the whole 
plural, or long in the first and third pers., and short in the rest. Thus 
II. 2. from presents some short, some long, and II. 3. from presents all 
short, make it long throughout, except some doubtful in the former; 
as, healde; heold, heolde &c. drage; droh &c. III. 1, 
has the present short, and the imperf. short throughout with a change 
of vowel; binde; band, bund e, band, bun do n. II. I. short 
in the pres. has the imperf. short and long; brece; brsec, 
br&ce, braec, brcecon; except the fjwinea; as, geaf, geafe 
&c, together with com, come &c, and nam, name &c. which 
are short throughout. III. 2. and III. 3. with long pres. have the im- 
perf. long and short with a change of vowel ; drife; draf, drife, 
draf, drifon; clufe; cleaf, clufe, cleaf, clufon. Com- 
plex participles past are all short but some of II. 2* 



Page 41. — Verbs in -i g a n (for -i a n) are often conjugated regularly 



188 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

like I. 2.; as, fyligan to follotv, imper. fyligde, imper, fylig, 
but part, past fyligd: see p. 4*2. 



Page 42. — There seem to have been originally two distinct classes of 
verbs in -ian, both now included in I. l. ; the one forming its imperf. 
and part, past in -ode, «6d, the other in -ede, -ed; the former 
answering closely to the Gr. contracted verbs, and the L. in -avi, -atus, 
evi, et-us, and -ivi, Tt-us, the latter to the L. in -ui, lt-us &c. In time 
-ode, 6 d were shortened, and then came to be confounded with -e d e, 
-e d, many verbs being found with both forms ; -ode, -o d however 
seems to occur oftenest when the root-vowel is a, o, or u, -ede, e d 
when it is e, i, or y ; see addit. note on p. 25 : -ad e, -ad is a modifi- 
cation of -ode, -od. The -de, -ed (-d) of I. 2. 3. is contracted 
from -e d e > -e d, I. 1.; when the d is thus brought next a hard conso- 
nant it becomes t. 

The characteristic c is not changed if 1, n, or s stand before it; as, 
elce (delay) imperf. elcte; drence (drench) drencte; wisce 
(icish) w i s c t e ; unless the n be dropt, as in \> i n c e, j?uhte, and 
the like : it else commonly (in simple verbs) becomes h, asintaece, 
p. 42, &c. 

Page 43. — The original form of the 2nd and 3rd persons sing, of I. 2, 
3, II. and III. was hy rest, hyrecS, tellest, telle $, brecest, • 
brece<5, healdest, healdeS, dragest, drageS, bindest, 
binde'S, drifest, drifeS, cltifest, clufeS and the like, which 
often occur, especially in poetry : the shortened and modified forms 
hyrst, hyr$, telst, bricst &c. given in the grammar are more 
modern, and commonest in prose. 



Page 44. — All verbs seem at first to have formed their 1st pers. pres. 
in -o or -u ; comp. -w and L. -o : haf-o = L. hab-eo. 



Page 50. — Most of the verbs in II. 2., and some in II. 3. are derived 
from the Goth, reduplicative verbs, which repeat the long syllable ; the 
A. S. has kept only what may be called the literal augment, and that 
in but a few verbs ; as, h e h t, leolc, reord, fromhatan, lac an 
(to play, deceive), raedan (G. reden to discourse), where the Goth. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 189 

has hai-hait, lai-laik, rai-rod from haitan &c. Some only alter 
the vowel, as sceape, sceop, where the Goth, has sai-skap. 



Page 54. — Verbs in -an form their part. pres. in -ande; slean, 
slean de. 



Page 58. — Wri^San is an exception to the general rule that com- 
plex verbs change <5 into d in the 2nd pers. sing., and in the plural 
of the imperf.. and in the past part. : see cweSan p. 50, weor<5an 
p. 57, and seofcan p. 60, which are all regular. 



Page 62. — Complex participles past sometimes agree like adjectives 
with a noun, sometimes do not; as, pa (?ing }?e him ge-sende 
wseron the things that were sent him, Seo 6$ re naman waes 
Tate ha ten who by another name was hight Tate* 

The part, past in the pluperfect is sometimes governed in the accus. 
by the auxiliary hsebb an , as, pa hig hsefdon hyra lof-sang 
ge-sungenne when they had sung their song of praise. 



Page 63. — Un- sometimes, as in G., is not merely negative, but 
implies badness; un-j^eaw bad habit, un-weder (G. un-ge-witter) 
storm, bad weather. 

The prefix to- must be carefully distinguished from the preposition 
to in composition ; as, to-gan to go asunder, separate, to-gan to 
go to; G. zer-gehen, zu-gehen : to- implies division, dispersion of 
parts, and hence often destruction. 



Page 64. — For- gives in general a negative or bad sense, or is inten- 
sive, much like vara- ; demand judge, f o r-d e m a n to condemn, 
KpLveiv, Kara-Kpivsiv, G. ur-theilen, ver-urtheilen ; bernan to 
burn, for-bernan to burn up, consume, Kaiuv, Kara-Kaiuv, G. 
brennen, ver-brennen ; don to do, make, for-don to un-do, ruin, 
destroy ; scyppan to form, f o r-s c y p p a n to transform, de-form; 
for-fela very many. This prefix must not be confounded with the 
prepositions for and for e ; (probably of the same origin, = L. pro); 
thus for-seon is to over-look, de-spise, G. ver-sehen ; fo r-s eon, 
f o r e-s eo n to fore-see, G. vor-sehen ; f o r-g kn to for-go, do without, 



190 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

perish, G. ver-gehen, L. per-ire ; fore-gan to fore-go, go before, G. 
vor-gehen, L. prae-ire. It is as wrong to write fore-go for for-go, as 
fore-give for for-give. 

And- answers closely to clvti-, denoting opposition, reciprocity &c. ; 
and-saca denier ; and-wyrdan, and-swarian, avr-speiv to an- 
siver ; and-wlitan, avn pXeirstv, to gaze at, look in the face. 

The prefix ge- is in A. S. used oftener and more indiscriminately 
than in any kindred language old or new. Though originally convey- 
ing no notion of past time, it seems gradually to have acquired it, 
and to have become a kind of syllabic augment to imperfects, but 
especially to participles past, as in Dutch and German. In the forma- 
tion of English it was by degrees dropt before all but participles past, 
where it first became i- or y-, and has since been lost altogether, sur- 
viving only as a- in some P. words. In G. and D. it is still in use before 
nouns, adjectives &c, but in general with a distinct effect on their 
meaning, referible to its original collective force. A. S. ge- sometimes 
denotes the result of doing a thing; as, Ge-sloh J? in faeder 
f ae h <5 a maaste thy father by striking avenged the greatest of feuds. 
His feorh ge-faran oiS<5e ge-irnan to save his life by going 
or running (to a sanctuary). 



Page 65. — The prefix or- (left out in the right place) denotes want 
of a thing ; as, o r- m se t e im-mense, measure -less, or-truwian to 
despair, or-sorh care-less, se-cure : it must not be confounded with 
or- in or-eald very old, (G. ur-alt), from or, ord beginning, point, 
connected with L. or-ior, or-igo &c. 

The ending -e 1, -ol, answers sometimes to L. -ul-um ; gyrd-el, L. 
cing-ulum, girdle. 

The primary meaning of -ing is young, and hence it forms patro- 
nymics, and terms of contempt &c. : -ling has been supposed to be 
derived from -in g. 



Page 66. — Other feminines in -en are menn-en from man, G. 
mann, mannin ; gyd-en from god, G. gott, gott-in, D. god, god-in : 
in -e - } fyl-e, filly, from fol-a foal ; wal-e from wealh or wal-a, 
Celt, stranger ; web b-e (or web b-e s t r e web-ster), from web b-a 
weaver. 



ADDITIONAL XOTES. 191 

The ending -estre (like D. -ster) is feminine only, and the notion 
of thus forming nouns of contempt &c., as punster, trickster, roadster 
is modern. 

The ending dom is properly a noun (II. 2.) doom, judgment, autho- 
rity, dignity : had is also a noun (II. 2») state, condition, rank, Holy 
Orders. 



Page 67. — scipe (not occurring alone) i3 related to scapan, 
(sceapan), to shape, form, create, and denotes/orm, mode, condition; 
landscape, or land- skip, (land-scipe) G. land-schaft, D. land-schap, 
should in rule be landship, unless borrowed, like a few other words, 
directly from the Dutch. 

The adjective ending -ig answers to ik-oq, L. -ic-us. 



Page 68. — A, S. -isc had often a bad sense, which E., G., and D. 
-ish, -isch, -sch almost always have, except when added to local names ; 
the three former often contrast with -lie, -like or -ly, G. -lich, which 
convey a good or indifferent notion ; as, folc-isc vulgar (Chaucer has 
pepl-ish), folc-lic popular ; cild-isc child-ish, G. kind-isch, cild-lic 
child-like, G. kind-lich ; compare also mann-ish, man-like, man-ly, G. 
mann-isch, mann-lich ; woman-ish, woman-ly, G. weib-isch, weib-lich ; 
girl-ish, maiden-ly &c. 

While -ol (-ul) answers inform to L. -ul-us, in sense it is more like 
-ax, commonly denoting a wrong propensity; as, sprec-ol, cwid-ol, 
L. loqu-ax, dic-ax talkative, evil-tongued ; et-ol, L. ed-ax greedy. 
Sometimes as in so$-sag-ol truth-telling, deop-{?anc-ol deep- thinking 9 
it expresses a good quality. 

-en (G. -em, -en) usually denotes the material of which a thing is 
made; as, stsn-en of stone, G. stein-em ; treo w-en treen, wood-en ; 
gy ld-en gold-en, G. gold-en ; lin-en lin-en, of lin or flax, G. lein-en ; 
from stan, treow, gold, lin. Several words thus formed are now 
obsolete ; ston-en, brick-en &c. are still in P. use. 

-cund answers to L, -cund-us. 

Some adjectives are formed in -ed or -d like simple participles past ; 
as, g e-h y r n e d horn-ed, (G. ge-horn-t) ; g e-s c e 6 d shod (G. ge-schuh*t) ; 
the rest of the verb, if any, is here wanting. 



192 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Page 69. — c-, -n-, -s- ? in these and the like verbs represent lost syl- 
lables; therefore swin-s-ian {to make melody) is no exception to the 
rule against ns in the same syllable ; see p. 2. n. 1. 

The verbal endings -ian and -an (-eiv, G. and D. -an) became in 
time -en and -e, the latter of which has in many cases been dropt, in 
all has lost its sound. Such verbs as whit-en, black-en are of modern 
use, to white and the like being the older form. 



Page 71.— Other adverbs in common use are: a aye, always, sefre 
(G. and D. immer) ever, nsefre (G. and D. nimmer) never, gedre 
straightway, recene instantly, eft-son a efUsoon,forth-with, end ern- 
es a* length, Jjeer-rihte (for$-rihte) forthwith, elles else, other- 
wise, elles-hwider else-whither , ellor elsewhere, J?us (D. dus) thus, 
georne (G. gerne) earnestly, willingly, j?earle very, exceedingly, 
gear a well, accurately, (lyt-)hwon a little (S. a wheen), hugu 
(hwegu), hwa3t-(hwylc)-hugu &c. somewhat, a little, Ranees 
gratis, agnes Ranees of one's own accord, his &c. willan, un- 
willan with, against his §c. will, semninga suddenly, hraedinga 
quickly, aninga (seninga) alone, only, on baec-ling backward, 
Sona is construed with a genitive; as, Sona j^ses soon after that, 
Sona J?ses wintres early in the winter. 



Page 72. — It seems likely that the first part of the word Oxena-ford. 
is not from oxa ox, but from the Celtic root meaning water, river, 
(A. S. wos is ooze, liquid) which appears in Ouse (many) Isis. Ex, 
Ax, Usk, Esk, Oise, Aisne, Yssel, Oxus, and so many other names 
of rivers ; and tlais is confirmed by Ousn-ey in the neighbourhood. 
Ford of oxen is however the strict meaning of the A. S. name, and doubt- 
less the one then attached to it ; Bog-Tropog, Schwein-furt, Swin-ford 
and the like supply fair analogies. 

Ofer- sometimes conveys the same idea as for-; ofer-gitan (= 
f o r-g i t a n) to forget* o f e r-h y c g a n = f o r-h y c g a n to despise. 

Of- beside its intensive force (p. 105. n. 2.) sometimes has a bad 
one; as, me }?inc$ me thinks, me of-J?inc$ it reventeth me, I 
take it UU 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 193 

Page 73. — Our prefix a- has in general sprung from the A. S. on- 
(an-, a-), and on is still sometimes used for it; as, a-float, A. S. on- 
flote; a-live, A. S. on-life (G. am leben) ; a-two (in-two), A. S. 
on-twa; a-f eared, A. S. a-f e r e d ; O. on flote, on life, on two, also on 
sleep, on row &c. now asleep &c. ; we yet say on board, or a-board, on 
fire, or a-fire and the like : see also p. 69—71, 73. 

In some words a- is from A. S. of-; as, of-dune (a-d une, a-d u" n) 
a-down, down (= G. berg-ab) ; of-J^yrst a-thirst ; we say too of kin 
or a-kin ; it is therefore not unlikely that in other cases A. S. a- may, 
as the sense would imply, have sprung from o f- ; thus a-f a ran to de- 
part, a-w e n d a n to turn away, a-w e o r p a n to cast off, answer to 
G. ab-fahren, and G. and D. ab-wenden, af-wenden, ab-werfen, af- 
werpen : so airo, an became L. ab, and that in time a. Once or twice 
E. a- is from A. S. ge-; as ge-lic (O. y-like), a-like ; ge-mang 
(O. e-mong), a-mong. 



Page 77. — Adjectives also take an abl. or dat. of the cause &c, which 
commonly stands first; as, I ti-d se d u m f a h stained with (my) former 
deeds, Wundum werig weary with wounds. 

Likewise of the person &c. by whom the action implied is done ; as, 
His freondum o r-w e n e despaired of by his friends. Wur<5- 
full J? am cyningum to be honoured by kings. Un-a-secgend- 
lfc aenigum unspeakable by any. 

Adjectives in general govern the object to which they have relation 
in the dative; as, Ic eom ge-trywe minon hlaf-orde I am 
true to my lord. He wses me yrre he was angry with me. 
Dryhten wees J? am folce gram (the) Lord was wroth with the 
people. 

Adjectives denoting nearness also govern the dative ; as, A'n b i s c o p 
\>e him f>a hendest wses a bishop that was then nearest (han- 
diest) to him. 

Some adverbs take the same case as the adjectives whence they are 
formed : Naenig him ge-lice f> se t don meahte none could do 
that like him. 



Page 79.— The following verbs also govern the dative of the far ob- 

S 



194 



ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 



ject: secgan to say, tell, bodian to preach, announce, be 6 dan 
to offer, and-wyrdan, and-swarian to answer, gifan to give, 
for-gifan to give away, forgive, syllan to give, sell (of which 
examples need not be given), w i S-m etan to compare, measure with, 
ge-an-lician to liken, make like; yrsian to be angry with, get- 
f i 1 h a n to approach, apply to, wis i an ( w i s s i a n) to guide, direct, 
f o r e-w e s a n (L. prae-esse) to govern, be over, b e-s a r g i a n to pity, 
be sorry for, have a dative of the near object; losian to be lost, 
escape from, one of the person affected; as, Hire faer is wi$- 
meten fyrd-licum truman her going is compared to an army 
on the march. Ic eom y slum and a s u in ge-an-licod 7«m 
made like cinders and ashes. S e-j? e yrsuS hisbrefcer he that is 
angry with his brother. No ic him j? ee s georne aat-fealh I 
did not therefore willingly approach him. paet nig mihton £ a m 
folce wel wissian that they might guide the people well. Mi d- 
}?y heo J>a feala geara f>issum mynstre fore-wees zchen 
she then many years had ruled this convent, pa be-sargode he 
\> £e r e sor h-f u 1 1 a n meder then pitied he the sorrowful mother. 
Him losad^e an sceap he had. lost one sheep. 

Some of the verbs having a dative &c. of the object to which the 
action is directed, govern the thing done in the accusative ; as, D e m a S 
rihtne dom judge right judgment* 



Page 81.— The following verbs are sometimes used in the usual reflec- 
tive way with the pronoun in the accusative: ge-biddan to pray, 
w ar n i a n to be ware, b e 1 g a n to be angry, g e-w radian to be wroth; 
as, ponne \>u J? e ge-bidde when thou pray est. WarniaS eow 
fram mannum be ware of men. Warnia<5 wiS }?a boceras 
be ware of the scribes, pa bealh he hine then was he angry \ 
Ge belgaS wiS me ye are angry with me. pa ge-wra$ede 
hine se arc e-b iscop Landfranc then was the archbishop 
Lanfranc wroth. 

Likewise some compounds of seonj as, Hine &c. f o r-s e 6 n 
(G. sich ver-sehen) to err, commit an oversight, sin. Gif he hine 
u n d e r-b se c b e-s a w e if he should look back. 



ADDITIONAL NOTES. 195 

. 81—3.— We aid an, on-fon, ehtan, bid an, and earn- 
ian sometimes govern the accusative. 



Page 83.— On-)?r aci an ^o dread, feel horror at governs the geni- 
tive like o n-d rsedan; as, An (jraciende )? a? s u n-g e-1 i m p e s 
feeling horror at the misfortune. 



Page 87. — B e and 1 6 sometimes govern the ablative ; as, B e J? y 
m se g selc mon witan by that may each man know, T 6-J? y-J> se t 
(= t 6-J> 6 n-f> se t) in order that. T 6-h w y why ? 

As set is sometimes to, so is to sometimes at; the two are now 
and then confounded in E., and G. zu stands for both. To and set 
(the latter in composition often) sometimes me&n from, the former espe 
cially with wilnian and sec an; as, Ealle to J?e setes wil- 
n i a 5 all from thee desire food. Manna g e-h w y 1 c s e-J? e s e c e $ 
to him every man that seeheth from him. He J? set ful ge-^eah 
set Wealh-J^eon he took the cup from {at the hand of) Wealh- 
theo. 

T 6 meaning motion to, has sometimes, though seldom, an accusa- 
tive : He for to Samariam J? set land he went to the land of 
Samaria. 



Page 88. — To-emnes (a rare word) rather by, alongside, over- 
against than along, is from efen (efn, emn) even, equal; on-efn 
(-emn) is the same ; Him on-efn ligeS ealdor-ge-w inn a by 
him lieth (his) deadly foe. E m n-, e m- are common in composition ; 
emn-lang (G. eben (so) lang) of the same length; em-leof (G. 
eben (so) lieb) equally dear ; e rn-j? e 6 w fellow-slave. 



Page 90. — Innon, uton, and uppon should not be divided, -o n 
(-an) being here only an ending and not the preposition on, serving 
in the two last to change the adverb into a preposition. 



Page 93.— p e n d e n while sometimes has a subjunctive ; as, p e n d- 
en hit hat s y while it be hot. 



196 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 

Page 95.— For-standan (or fore-standan) to defend, stand 
before, likewise for-standan (G. ver-stehen) to understand govern 
the accusative ; as, H i n e God f o r-s 1 6 d him God defended. 



Page 96. — Other conjunctions are s vv a-s a m e-sw a the same as — , 
in like manner as — . na-lses J? set an ac — not (that) only but — , 
nates-hwon by no means, n oht-J? on-lses never-(nought)-the- 
less, gea yea, na nay, gese yes, nese no, nses (nas) not, 
h ur u moreover, chiefly, h u r u-f? i n g a at least, \> ass- J? e since, after 
that, because, for-hwon, to-hwon (=for-hwy) hwy, )?8es(-for) 
for that, therefore, gen, g e n a yet. 

Comp. ovk sxofi8v el urj — we have (not) but — , one only of the many 
instances of likeness between the Gr. and A. S. syntax. 

WeorSe too may be either expressed or understood; as, Wa 
(weorfce) J? am men! wo worth the man I 



Page 97. — Lo ! has no more to do with look than O. gif has with 
gifan : our vulgar law I and lawk! may also be derived from la ! 



Page 98. — Which Latin translation the A. S. versions of the Holy 
Scripture are taken from is hard to say ; this only is certain that the 
A. S. Gospels follow the Vulgate more closely than the Heptateuch does. 
The Latin MSS. doubtless varied much, and the A. S. is now and then 
seemingly not an accurate rendering of any one, -ZElfric was a common 
name ; among those who bore it, were an Archbishop of Canterbury, 
and one of York, of whom the latter is believed to have translated the 
parts of the O. Testament known as the Heptateuch. 



Page 133.— Teohhian (from teoh, p. 152. n. 3.) means also to 
furnish, provide, fit out, and perhaps should be so rendered in the 
extract from Boethius, where its meaning is not very clear. 



Page 140. — T6- in to-geanes sometimes does not rime (see p. 
158, last line) though seemingly always in other combinations : to- on 
the other hand never rimes. 



THE END. 






CORRECTIONS. 



Page 29, for usser, usse, ussum, usses, ussa read usser, usse &c. 

; , 51, I. 3, for ho read bange, ho. 

„ 52, for geong read geong. 

„ 66, 1. 12, for j?eow, J?eowen read }?e6w, J?eowen, and accent Jseow, 

and its derivatives elsewhere. 

„ 71, 1. 3, for niwan read niwan, and accent niwe elsewhere. 

„ do. 1. 19, for ffc-treow read ffc-treow. 

„ 78, I 8, for OSer-healf read O'Ser-healf. 

„ 79, I. 3, 4, for axian read axian, and accent the verb elsewhere. 

,, 83, I. 11, for ehtan read ehtian or ehtan, and accent elsewhere. 

j, 90,/oj-upp-on, inn-on, ut-on read uppon &c. 

„ 100, for aSena, aSenede, aSenian read a-J?ena, a-}?enede, a-^enian. 

? , 101, for locia<5, locian read lociaS, locian, and accent elsewhere. 

„ 102, for un-faele, faele, fael-s-ian read un-faele, faele, f&l-s-ian. 

„ 103, /. 1,/br ge-drefede read ge-drefede. 

„ 105, I. \\ y for sacerdra read sacerda. 

„ 109, last but one, for sod-lice read so$-lice. 

,, 115, note 14, for herd read heed. 

„ 118, note 2, for (II. 1.) read (II. 2.) 

,, 126, note 9, for for li<$an read for-liSan. 

„ 133, I. 8, for moton read moton. 

„ do. for teohhiaS, teohhian read teohhiaS, teohhian. 

,, 134, note 1, for Ut-a-springan read U't-a-springan. 

„ 138, I. 5, for boded read bade. 

,, 143, for cyScSe, cySSu read cySSe, cySSu. 

„ 168, I. 20, for birne read byrne (birne). 

, 172, /. 4,/or she read the, who. 

, 180, I 23, far G. ans read Goth. ans. 

, 183, /. 14, for keaven read heaven. 

, 188, L I, for imper. fyligde read imperf. fy ligde. 



